Blogs

Featured Entries

  • Holding More than Cards (Kakegurui F/F)

    By SlothWhispers

    ((Another older fic, this one involves Midari and Yumeko from Kakegurui, and some good ol' Desperation and Wetting! ? It takes place after s1 of the anime, since I haven't gotten around to reading the manga to see how their relationship developed after their first match. Warning for minor dark content (a few mild references to Midari's gunplay kink and suicidal tendencies, but absolutely nothing in detail there, and nothing you wouldn't expect from the anime itself). This one is also NSFW (a masturbation scene and clothed grinding). )) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ It had been too long. Too long since she'd found any sort of thrill, or even remote satisfaction, at this school. No, in this life.

    Living had already seemed meaningless for the majority of her time on this earth, but ever since that fateful day, things had seemed even emptier than before. Giving makeovers, enforcing the rules of the council, scaring the hell out of certain students...she was just going through the motions, day in and day out, with nothing to change it.

    The only thing that got her heart pounding, besides the click of a cold metal barrel to her head, wasn't even a thing. It was a person.

    One glorious, beautiful, terrifying person.

    Yumeko.

    She'd been expressly forbidden from seeking her out during the weeks after their own encounter, told she wasn't to interact with their enemy until the President's secretive plans were complete. Humph. The President...

    She might have said fuck it and gone after Yumeko anyways, orders be damned, but...she'd needed time to prepare her own plans. That speech the girl had given her towards the end of their game, those cutting remarks about how they weren't actually the same at all, how pointless it was, how she wasn't actually providing a satisfying challenge...how it wasn't even a gamble, because she would have won either way...

    If she wanted to impress Yumeko, to prove that she was worth gambling with, that she was capable of giving her the kind of extraordinary rush that she felt whenever her life was on the line...She had to step it up. She had to come up with a real challenge, something crazy, something truly worthy of catching the devil's attention. Something that would give them both the pleasure and danger they craved...

    And so she'd plotted, ignoring the other council members during meetings, scrolling through her cell phone's photos and gushing over the object of her desires, trying to figure out what would make that creature tick, trying to decide what she could add to the game to really bring it over the edge...

    A few weeks later, she'd heard through the grapevine about the big showdown, the highest stakes gamble...that had ended in a tie. A tie...A game like that, painstakingly set up to prove once and for all who was going to win, Yumeko or the President...and it had all been pointless in the end. 

    Hah! It was all without any meaning, just as she'd been saying all along! She'd laughed so hard that day that she'd fallen right out of her council seat.

    And now...with everything back to square one...with no new plots in play as the council pondered their next moves, as Yumeko continued to enjoy every day, gambling away with her schoolmates...she was free to step in. She could finally have her shot at the prize.

    And so she'd left her dorm room an hour before any classes started, nearly skipping through the hallways, her handbag loaded up with her prized gun, extra ammunition, and every type of card, chip, and set of dice she could think of. She knew by now exactly where Yumeko would be, in the common area and eating some sort of pastry, and the moment she spotted the table (thankfully empty, Ryota must not have met up with her yet) she grinned, her heart beating faster.

    "Yumeko!~ It's been a long time since we've seen each other...How's it been going since you dealt with the President?"

    She'd looked up from her plate with that innocent smile, seeming to brighten up at once. "Oh, Midari! It's nice seeing you here! We had a thrilling game! I'm really looking forward to seeing what she cooks up next time..."

    "Yeah, I heard it was intense, the whole council was talking about it. But enough about the past. Got any plans lined up for the day?"

    "Not yet, but I'm sure I'll find something! There are always games going on here!"

    "Well, if you don't have anything yet...I WANT A REMATCH!" She'd hoped to play it cool, but her eagerness was getting the best of her. Still, she'd ask fair and square this time. No kidnapping or arrests. "Just hear me out, I've got something that'll knock those stockings right off! Look, I've got all of the stuff ready, so just let me explain the rul-"

    "Alright, Midari...how would you feel about a different kind of game this time? It isn't played with cards or chips, but it's still a gamble.~"

    What? Not played with cards or chips? But she'd spent weeks planning this, setting up everything they needed, ironing out all of the rules, making sure it was going to be as dangerous as possible! Was all of her hard work just going to go to waste? And what would even be entertaining about a game without any of those things? "Why would I want to play a different game? We had so much fun last time!" she pleaded, leaning closer to the table and digging through her bag until her hands clasped cold metal. She whipped it out, holding her hand towards her. "Yumeko, please just take my gun and let's go set things up! One shot, I'll let you have a free shot at me! Please, just press the barrel against my head and-"

    "No guns, or I don't play with you at all." Yumeko stated quietly, smile disappearing as she let disdain fill her voice. Her hand reached out to gently take the gun, setting it down on the table before she turned back around. "I already told you that there isn't any true risk when those are involved, not when you're so eager to die. If you aren't willing to play by my rules, I can have plenty of fun with Ryota, and you can just go by yourself and-"

    No, she couldn't choose that spineless bastard over her! He didn't deserve her, he didn't appreciate her the way she did! He was just her pet, her pawn, not someone who understood the true appeal of gambling, the thrill of surprises! "Okay! Okay, I'll do it! Whatever it is I'll do it, just name the rules! I need you, Yumeko, please! You're all I've thought about since that day! All I can think about is the rush I got when we were together, that look in your eyes...Relieve me, relieve me of all of this pent up pressure!~" She was pleading now, getting down onto her knees, staring up at the woman who held all of the power, who was her only chance at getting some relief before she went mad with lust and boredom.

    Yumeko finally smiled again, and though her face held the same cheerful innocence she often wore, she could have sworn she saw those eyes flash for a moment, that briefest glimpse of the creature she so idolized stirring beneath the surface. 

    "Actually, you're going to be feeling even more pressure before our game is over, Midari. You're going to be groveling at my feet, begging for relief.~"

    ~~~

    And so Yumeko had told her the rules of her game. She was to go about her day today as normal, with a few exceptions: 

    1. She wasn't to use the restroom or otherwise relieve herself (be it intentionally or unintentionally) until after she was given explicit permission from Yumeko. If she broke this rule before classes let out for the day, Yumeko would cancel their fun entirely. 

    2. For an extra element of chance, after every class, they would meet up in the hallway and Yumeko would flip two coins. If they both landed on tails, nothing would happen. One head, and she would be forced to down half a bottle of water right there in the few minutes before her next class, or if two heads, it would be an entire bottle. Anything else she chose to drink throughout the day and how much was entirely her choice.

    And finally, what was probably going to be the most difficult part of the challenge:

    3. She was forbidden from being anything but pleasant to Ryota if they happened to cross paths.

    She still wasn't sure how the hell having to piss was going to be anywhere close to the thrill she could seek from a gun, but this was the task Yumeko had given her, so she was determined to follow orders and see where it led. Yumeko had promised that after classes were over, they'd 'move somewhere more private for the real fun to begin', and, well...she hoped at least some of what her idol had in mind was close to what was now running rampant through her own imagination...

    ~~~

    If there was one benefit to this game of Yumeko's that she hadn't expected, it was how much more sensitive her full bladder seemed to make everything else.

    The first three classes hadn't been bad at all (she'd downed the bottle and a half from the coin flips with ease), and while lunch had been uncomfortable, it had still been manageable (so much so, in fact, that she'd downed an entire can of tea with her food, just to liven the rest of the challenge up). But things had started hitting harder for her next class, and another half bottle had actually sent nerves running through her. Although, that only served to heighten her excitement. If she was actually starting to sweat, maybe this wasn't going to be so boring after all...

    After a while of shifting and squirming in her seat during the daily council meeting, she'd ditched the room for one of her usual 'bathroom breaks'. On her way out she'd heard a few of the members muttering to each other about her awkward body language. It was ironic, actually. The one time she actually did need to piss and had a valid excuse to bust out of there, and she wasn't even going to go.

    Stepping into the stall and seeing the toilet had her shoving a hand down her skirt for an entirely different reason than usual as she was forced to cross her legs, groaning quietly. She really hadn't expected all of that water to catch up with her so early on in the challenge, but she was quickly approaching the closest she'd ever come to actual desperation. She wasn't going to let out a drop though. She had to save everything for Yumeko!

    "Yumeko..."

    Just whispering her name sent chills through her, her body shuddering before she'd sat down on the toilet. She'd had to clench her lower muscles tightly as they threatened to contract again. Fuck, she had to piss.

    "Fuck..."

    Closing her eyes and leaning her head back, she'd tried to ignore the present urge in favor of taking care of other urges. It was slow going at first. Despite her desire, it was hard to relax and get into the mood when most of her energy was focused on the constant throbbing in her abdomen. Every light touch had her stiffening up or squirming on the cold porcelain as the urgency spiked, and she had to cross her legs more than once in order to maintain control.

    But once she'd finally started to get into the rhythm of things? Once the lighter touches started adding up, and when she'd started to regain the ability to focus on the feeling of sensations besides her bladder's urges? Those other delicious tingles, the teasing drips that ran along such a sensitive area, reminding her what else could be dripping if she would just let go...

    Holy shit.

    She hadn't done anything else different from her usual stroking routine, but every single nerve seemed to be on edge, every bit of stimuli amplified tenfold. It was rolling through her body in dizzying waves, at one point so intense that she'd nearly blacked out, the bathroom stall speckling at the edges of her vison as she gasped for air, barely able to make out her ragged voice over the ringing in her ears. Mother of fuck. The only thing that kept her conscious was the absolutely burning throbbing between her legs, her hand pressed hard against the slick, pulsing part of her that was now trying to force a jet of piss out of her with all its strength. She could feel her bladder contracting along with the aftershocks, could feel everything running up her urethra, teetering right on the edge of coming out as she gently rocked in place, shuddering, with her palm serving as the only thing stopping her from losing complete control. 

    "You can do this...Y-You can do this..." she muttered repeatedly, biting down on her lip and moaning as she waited for her body to ride out the afterglow of pleasure. Slowly, her breathing began to steady, the sensation below beginning to dull as she lost her hypersensitivity, and after a few minutes she managed to pull her hand back to wipe it off with a wad of toilet paper, relying on her clenching muscles alone to hold back the flood. 

    Sweat was dripping along her forehead as she leaned her head back, closing her eyes. That was...well, it wasn't exactly at the top of her list when it came to euphoric experiences (gunplay was always going to rest at the top, forever coveted until she could find someone to engage in it with her), but...

    "What a fuckin' rush..."

    Light tapping on tile caught her attention as the restroom door creaked open, and she could see black dress shoes with white socks below the stall's opening, slowly creeping into the room in front of her. They hadn't dared come close to her stall, lurking back towards the sinks, but she could see them shuffling from side to side, eventually crossing over each other and hopping around as a hesitant knocking sounded against the granite counter. 

    "U-Um...Miss Midari? A-Are you...almost done? I-I know you don't like being, er, interrupted, b-but the other restrooms are closed for cleaning, a-and it's kind of an emergency..." The legs stepped back out of range from her limited vision as soon as the girl had finished squeaking out her question, and she just barely caught a frantically murmured "Pleasepleasedon'tshootmeohgoshpleasedon'tshoot!" She was sure that last bit had been more of a desperate prayer (how pointless), certainly not actually aimed at her.

    Any other time, she probably would have been pissed off enough to storm out and scare the living daylights out of whatever poor girl had bothered her during these special times, maybe even toy with the little thing for a bit if she wanted to get any pleasure to make up for the ruined session. But today...well, she was still in one of the most blissful afterglows of her life, so she supposed she could afford to be forgiving.

    And actually...perhaps this girl could do a little something for her after all...

    "It's fine, I don't give a shit. Just hop in and go before you piss yourself, I can see you wriggling like a toddler out there."

    The girl was hesitating, shuffing around in silence for a moment before she spoke up again, sneaking back into view as she paused in front of her stall. "Um...a-are you sure? I-It's really okay?"

    She guessed she couldn't fault her for being so cautious. It wasn't exactly above her morals to pull a trick once in a while, only to twist it around to get what she really wanted. "I'm serious, I really don't care. Just hurry up before I change my mind!"

    "Oh...o-okay...Thank you, M-Miss Midari! I really appreciate it!" Darting footsteps tapped to her left as the girl ran into a stall a couple of doors down from her own, slamming it shut and fumbling with the lock before she got situated, moaning and whimpering under her breath the whole time. 

    That's it, just let go. You must be so damn desperate...

    The moment she heard the torrent hitting the bowl she doubled over, biting down on her knuckles to muffle a cry of her own as she heard the girl huffing in relief. Her urge had just barely settled back to an ache earlier, but now it was back in full force, throbbing harshly as she squirmed around, crossing her legs so tightly that her thighs soon burned with the strain. It was splattering so loudly, hissing and pouring, the sound echoing around the otherwise silent bathroom...her bladder spasmed again, and she just barely clenched her muscles back to prevent a leak, tears springing to her eyes as she fought to breathe quietly through her nose.

    It's torture...Fucking hell, it's absolute torture!

    Thank you, Yumeko, you devil. Thank you, Thank you, Thank you!

    It was all she could do to focus on her pulsing bladder instead of the slowly-returning arousal below, keeping still and trying to breathe calmly instead of giving in to the sensation as the girl stepped out to wash her hands, the running water almost as agonizing. She really couldn't risk a second wave right now. No, as delicious as this suffering was, she needed to wait for a few hours, let her aching bladder settle while she distracted herself with mundane things. 

    She needed to wait for Yumeko.

    Yes...that would be far more pleasurable than anything she could conceive of doing to herself right now...

    ~~~

    Two wonderfully brutal hours later (and a final half bottle of water she'd barely been able to drink, one that the coin had only given her because her hands were shaking too badly to actually flip it), after final classes had let out for the day, she'd wasted no time tracking the little devil down, speed-walking through the hallways and trying not to stop too often. Once she finally found her she couldn't help rocking back and forth and bouncing in place where she stood, only partially out of eagerness. "Yumeko, I've followed-ah, all of your orders! Let's-ngh, start the game!"

    Yumeko hummed to herself, looking her over carefully before she smiled, clasping her hands together. "Wow, you really can't keep still, can you? Alright, let's go down to that room of yours! This is going to be so much fun!~" She was giggling, grasping her hand and pulling her along as she skipped down the hallways.

    It was such a strange, cheerful tone Yumeko was using, but she didn't mind it. It was the complete opposite of Yumeko's true aesthetic, that cold, calculating, crazy bitch that lurked under the surface, and it only served to make her even more excited about what was to come, sending her blood rushing with the dose of unease that came with wondering when that façade would be cast aside, wondering when Yumeko would rip into her once again...

    Would she treat her just as cruelly as she had the last time they'd played together, berate her and act like she wasn't worthy of being anywhere near her level? 

    Just the thought sent a shiver through her, and she tensed up, pausing in her steps and squeezing her thighs together as the throbbing between her legs spiked. How many of those bottles have I downed now? Fuck, there was that tea too...

    "You're almost bursting, aren't you? Don't slow down now though!" Yumeko chided, pouting for a moment. "We're just about to have some fun, aren't we?"

    Of course, she couldn't stop now! The sooner they got there, the sooner she could see what Yumeko was really planning to do to her, the sooner they could be alone, together, just the two of them in a soundproof room...

    Bladder be damned, she tightened her grip on Yumeko's hand, taking the lead as she nearly bolted the rest of the way to their destination. They reached the door in a couple of minutes, and she hopped around, crossing her legs against increasingly-insistent aches as she yanked the key from her vest pocket.

    "Now, once we step inside, you need to stand still with your arms apart so I can frisk you, okay?~" Yumeko giggled.

    Damn it. 

    She should have known Yumeko wouldn't have changed her mind about the no gun rule.

    Scowling, she unlocked the door and waited inside, standing as still as could be while Yumeko closed the door behind them. The girl was smiling as she made her way over, walking slowly to encircle her before she placed her hands on her shoulders, slowly feeling along the fabric of her sleeves. Those hands soon slid to move along her back, then crept forwards, reaching under and moving over her chest in firm, thorough strokes. The slight bit of attention already had her pulse spiking, and she bit back a moan, closing her eyes and trying to lean further into those fingers.

    "Uh-uh! This is a serious pat down!" Yumeko huffed, pulling her hands away for a minute before she stepped around, bringing them back to feel along her waist and down her legs in a way that made her want to melt. "You're desperate though, aren't you, Midari? Just these light strokes are enough to have you on the verge of begging, aren't they?" she whispered in her ear, a finger brushing her lip for a split second. 

    Her single gun was swiftly yanked out of her hiding place and unloaded, tossed across the room with an empty clatter.

    "You disgust me."

    Without any warning, fingers ran down her stomach and towards her bladder in a single swift motion, pressing into her swollen skin one at a time. Two. Four. Six. Eight. All ten, massaging in small circles and feeling around every aching inch, forcing her breath to hitch and gasp as she struggled to stay perfectly still, and not send her hands lunging downwards. Stronger pulses kept striking in new spots as Yumeko continued to feel around like she was molding clay, and she clenched her muscles as tightly as she could against the sudden rush of burning pressure, tears beginning to prick at her eyes.

    "How about now, Midari? How close are you to losing control and begging me to help you with what you can't accomplish yourself? It's just like our last game, isn't it? Except, this time..." Oh fuck, it was Yumeko's real voice this time, that heartless tone that sent tingles through every inch of her, disdain practically dripping in every word. "This time I'm in charge of the rules. I'm the one getting the pleasure out of this. I'm not here to serve your suicidal whims, you're here to serve me." 

    Her breathing was quickening the longer Yumeko went on, that familiar ache filling every fibre of her body as she squeezed her thighs together for another purpose, a moan escaping her lips. But even before that ripple of pleasure could run through her, a wave of pressure nearly overtook her, her abdomen quivering with an especially frantic spasm that had her legs trembling.

    "Yumeko, fuck, I-I think I'm gonna-"

    "What did I say about who was in charge, Midari? You aren't allowed to let a drop go until I say so. Follow the rules of the game. Hold it."

    She was outright panting now, straining every inch of her body into tightening up where she stood, still unsure if she was allowed to grab herself or cross her legs. The throbs were absolutely relentless now, each pulse reminding her of how damn full she was, how long she'd been holding it all in, how close she was to exploding.

    "You are going to wait for however long I want you to, no matter what I do to you. And then I'm going to savor watching you lose control...Is that clear?"

    She was in so much pain that she wanted to cry, her breathing unsteady, but she found herself grinning anyways, a sharp cackle bursting from her no matter how badly it shook her bladder. "You know, this is pretty damn close to what you fussed at me for. No matter what, my body's gonna give out eventually, so you'll still get what you want. Not much of a gamble, is it?"

    "But isn't this what you wanted? An excuse for me to berate you like the pathetic person you are? Time with just the two of us and no one to interfere? A game where all of my focus is on you?"

    If she wasn't so busy trying not to piss herself, she probably would have creamed her skirt right there. Was Yumeko actually just doing this for her?

    "Y-Yeah, but..."

    Yumeko had stepped forward again, pressing her larger chest right up against hers, those entrancing red eyes staring into her as a hand crept around her neck, squeezing tighter and pulling until their lips were locked. Yumeko pulled away before she could make any attempts to prolong the kiss, smirking.

    "It'll still be a guessing game of when you'll lose it, right? Every move you make will be a gamble to hold it in!"

    ~~~

    Damn, she had to piss so badly she could barely think about anything else, could hardly focus on taking in the image of Yumeko lying, still clothed, underneath her, face flushed and eyes practically glowing with that delicious, terrifying gaze. She couldn't stop the strange lap dance she was giving, her crotch grinding into that soft stomach with no sense of rhythm, rocking this way and that and suddenly jerking to change direction mid-movement. She just had to find the right angle, the right sense of pressure to keep the flood at bay for just a few more seconds, please, just a moment where the burning pressure at the edge wasn't shrieking at her.

    "Fuck, Yumeko, please..."

    Her thighs kept clenching around the body beneath her for all that they were worth, tingling and shaking as she strained the muscles to squeeze harder still, but it did nothing but add extra pressure between her legs, sent beads of teasing sweat rolling along them. She was trying so hard not to breathe, not daring to inflate her core with air that could take up precious space, and the dizziness was amazing, sending her vision dancing and adding yet another rush of pleasure that threatened to overtake her. It was wet down there, wet and clenching, over and over against nothing, fuck she needed to-

    She had to gasp for air just before she blacked out, her breaths coming out ragged and desperate, quick and short alternating with longer heaves as she lowered her head to rest against Yumeko's, each inhale sending waves of agony through her bladder, sending more waves of pleasure through overstimulated organs that were still trying to recover from the euphoria she'd just ridden out. The pressure was still there, it was still there and it was such sublime torture, and she had to keep squirming even though her crotch was begging her to stay still to recover, each wave of friction hurting and causing her to flinch.

    A fresh burst of warmth joined the slimy moisture between her legs, and she cried out, burying her face into Yumeko's neck as she shoved her hands against her crotch. It hurt, oh, it hurt, and no matter how hard she strained and clenched it kept coming, pouring out between her fingers and pooling into the fabric of the dress shirt below her.

    "No! N-No, nonono!!! We can't stop the fun now, we can't!!!"

    She liked to think her willpower had been what had finally sealed off the leak, but in reality it was Yumeko's hand, slipping past her own to squeeze and press against her most intimate areas.

    "I'm only helping you for a moment while you collect yourself. This is still a gamble, right? The rest of the game will be on you."

    She tried to nod, but all she ended up doing was sinking her teeth into Yumeko's neck to muffle an agonized, overjoyed scream. Yumeko was touching her, she was touching her and fuck, that was what she dreamed about so often, a satisfying thought-turned-reality that almost made her body overload yet again. She couldn't help a quick buck against those fingers, but that only earned a swat on her ass that forced her to yelp, another quick spurt of urine escaping.

    "Now now, that isn't fair! This game isn't about getting whatever you want! No breaking the rules!"

    And then Yumeko withdrew her hand, leaving her to fend off the inevitable alone. "FUCK! FUCKFUCKFUCK!"

    She had to piss, she had to piss so badly she couldn't stand it, every breath, every tiny motion making the urge worse and worse, reminding her that no matter how much she begged and pleaded and moaned, it was going to come out soon, it was going to come out and the game would end and she couldn't stave it off forever. She was writhing around like her life depended on it, shoving her hands into her crotch and grinding against Yumeko, crying and gasping and unable to help the saliva dripping from her mouth, unable to help the slick that was still dripping and being produced in the same area where another liquid was barely being contained. "I don't want to go yet, I can't, please pleasepleaseplease don't let me, d-don't let me-"

    Another teasing spurt ran along her fingers and she sobbed, rocking her hips with a whimper. She'd been holding for so long now, it was almost hard to imagine actually letting go completely, and these leaks were only serving to sharpen the burning pain below, not relieve it. But damn, it felt amazing, the constant pressure and pain teasing her in ways normal ministrations could never hope to.

    I can't let our game end yet! 

    "Y-Yumeko!" she gasped out, shifting to try and grasp her crotch more firmly. "The gun, g-get the gun!" She could see Yumeko raising up her head to glare at her, so she hurried to finish speaking before she could be interrupted. "I know it's empty, I'm-ah, n-not gonna fuckin' shoot it! J-Just hand it to me, please!"

    Yumeko looked skeptical, but she had the mercy (or maybe just curiosity) to fulfill her request, shifting her arms behind her and pushing to slide herself further back along the floor until she could reach the weapon. Once she grasped it, she held it out to her.

    She snatched it immediately with one hand, fumbling to shift it in her fingers until she had it with the handle up, the barrel facing towards herself. Perfect. Bracing herself, she raised herself up from Yumeko's wet stomach, wasting no time shoving the metal between her legs and pressing it as closely against her crotch as she could, squeezing her thighs shut around it. The shocking cold of the object forced her to leak a small spurt, but after her body heat began to warm it she regained control. 

    "Mmm, that's creative...I suppose I won't count the gun against you for this..." Yumeko murmured, pulling on the collar of her vest until she adjusted, sitting on her knees, still on top of her stomach. "Let's see how much longer you can go..." With a devilish grin, she'd yanked her to lean down further, capturing her lower lip in a bite that drew blood.

    She couldn't help moaning, her remaining eye closing as she tried to focus her other senses on capturing this moment. The smell of Yumeko's perfume, so much sweeter and more gentle than the girl who wore it. Her pants and murmurs in her ears, the warm hands roaming through her hair and down her neck to stroke her collarbones, and soon slipping under her shirts to run along her stomach.

    "You're so pretty, Midari...It's a shame you're such a wreck."

    Oh fuck, her hands were just barely brushing along her abdomen, but it was still enough to send fresh waves of desperation shuddering through her, her hands tightening their grip on Yumeko's top as she squirmed. "No, nononono-"

    Her bladder spasmed again, sharp and agonizing, and no matter how hard she clenched, a hot stream drenched the gun, running down the barrel and wetting her legs. Breath hitching, she bucked, half-grinding against the metal object in a last-ditch attempt to increase the pressure, but it was no use. She was completely losing control now, her abdomen becoming strangely warm as her bladder began to empty of its own will. 

    "Fuck...I-I can't..."

    She was clenching every muscle, but piss was still flooding out of her, loud hissing and her own ragged gasps filling the room as she collapsed against Yumeko, her face resting between her breasts. The girl's fingers laced themselves through her hair, gripping it tightly enough to hurt as she pulled her head up to make eye contact, while the other pulled the gun out from between her legs, dangling the dripping thing in front of her.

    "You've ruined your favourite toy, haven't you? You're so tired you can barely move, you're drenched with more than just piss, and I think even less of you now than I already did...how does that make you feel, Midari? Who's the winner of this little game?"

    She knew the answer was supposed to be 'Yumeko'. This whole thing was supposed to be payback for her own game, proving a point by doing something that primarily gave Yumeko pleasure while she suffered, just like how Yumeko had suffered through a boring gamble for her own twisted benefit. And it had definitely given Yumeko pleasure. The girl's eyes were nearly glowing, her chest heaving with her own breathless pants and her face blazing red, her legs quivering underneath where she was sitting. Damn, she hadn't even needed to rub one out, coming just from the show alone. 

    But...lying here with sopping wet fabric underneath her, soaking her own clothes as relief began to make her head spin, having been pushed to her absolute limit, put through pure hell and agony with something that could be done over long stretches of time, instead of the split-second highs the click of her gun could offer...being brought to a pitiful condition like this...and with Yumeko getting so physical with her, paying attention to only her for a good hour or two...

    "Actually..." she huffed, a giddy smile working its way onto her face despite her exhaustion. "I think...this is more of a draw. We might have to go for another round to decide..."

    "So you still haven't learned your lesson..." Despite the cold gaze, she could tell that, this time, it was more for show than actual disappointment. "I guess I'll have to raise the stakes then..."
    • 2 comments
    • 2,352 views
  • A Wet Night with a Dragon

    By MasterXploder

    “Hmmm?” For some reason, the waking world had decided to gently pull Lucoa, the divine dragon and former goddess, from her pleasant dreams a little earlier than usual. As she opened her eyes, she realized it was still the middle of the night, for the room was shrouded in darkness, the only sounds coming from the ceiling fan above. Though she was awake now, her eyelids still drooped with fatigue, and the desire to return to sleep was quite strong. However, another desire proved stronger, and that was to check on the bed’s other occupant. As quietly and smoothly as she could, she propped herself up and took a look at him, her dragon eyes working just as well as they did in broad daylight. Shouta, her sweet little master of sorts, lied fast asleep as she expected. Clad in his green pajamas, his chest gently rose and fell with each silent breath. His left hand lied next to his head in a half-closed fist while his right arm rested on his stomach. Lucoa sighed wistfully as she gazed at the dozing child. He looked so adorable with his face at total ease, a rare sight for her despite how much time they spent together. On the other hand, she also noticed that his body was uncovered all the way down to his socks. He must have tossed the blanket off him in his sleep, she surmised. That was just no good. It was a rather frigid night, and those thin PJ’s wouldn’t do much against the chilly air. She would never forgive herself if she allowed him to catch a cold overnight. Her first thought was to cuddle up and share her plentiful body heat, but she quickly dismissed it. The last time she tried that, Shouta complained about nearly suffocating underneath her “giant demon orbs” as he called them. That left the other option of pulling the covers over him and maybe nudging a little closer to him just in case. She slowly reached her hand over and grabbed the blanket, intending to do just that. “Num-hmm-hmm…” Lucoa froze up as Shouta mumbled suddenly. Had she stirred him awake by accident? She watched over him, looking for any signs that he would wake soon. Shouta fidgeted a little and kept muttering, his face tensing up in discomfort, but his eyes did not open. Lucoa frowned at the sight. The poor kid must be having a bad dream. She would have to do something about that. With a quick wave of her hand, a magic circle appeared, sending a soft light around Shouta’s head. The magic dispelled the nightmare, and he soon returned to a peaceful snooze. Satisfied with her work, Lucoa went to put the blanket back on him, but she stopped again. A very quiet noise, one that she would not have heard if not for her draconic senses, emanated from Shouta. If she didn’t know any better, it sounded like water hitting fabric, but the only way that would be possible at this time was if… “Oh dear.” A quick look down was all it took to confirm her worry. A wet patch had formed on Shouta’s pants and grew bigger by the second. It soon spread to between his legs and onto the mattress, growing into a pool around his bottom. Before long, urine was visibly breaking the cotton barrier, amplifying the sound of whizzing. As a neutrally-aligned dragon, Lucoa did not meddle in human affairs, but she had picked up on a few of their quirks. For instance, humans had the peculiar behavior of being embarrassed and ashamed about removing waste from their bodies, only doing so in designated places closed off from others. Should they end up voiding in their clothing, they tended to get very upset. At least, that’s what she gleamed from watching TV with Shouta. She could not imagine him being any different. It was such a strange sight to her, seeing him wet the bed yet not showing the slightest care on his face. The poor boy must have no idea what was happening, just the feeling of something discomforting slowly going away and relaxing him back into a deep sleep. Of course, that would no doubt change the instant he woke up and felt the cold, smelly liquid drenching his PJ’s. She was not about to let that happen. As soon as he finished his business, she would cast another spell that would remove all traces of urine, making it appear as if an accident never happened. She had to wait a while before that could happen, though. Shouta must have had something to drink and forgotten to pee before bed, it was the only way to explain how long his wetting was taking. By the time the sound of peeing came to a stop, the front of his pants were thoroughly soaked, and the back was likely not any better. But the more she watched Shouta relieve himself, the more Lucoa became aware of a tingling between her legs as well. Maybe it was the just of watching someone else go, or maybe it was the culprit for waking her up in the first place, but she wouldn’t mind having a potty break herself now. Unfortunately, she did not find getting up to use the toilet a good idea. Her movements might wake Shouta, who would probably cry his eyes out upon realizing he wet the bed. That could be solved simply by cleaning the mattress before she got out, but it was a convenient excuse. In truth, she was feeling rather lazy, the warmth of the bed a little too enticing to leave its embrace. Still, she needed to rid herself of that pesky pressure before she could get comfortable enough to go back to sleep. The simple solution was to magically remove the urine in her at the same time as she did Shouta’s, but then she thought of another idea. A far cheekier one. As a dragon, the concept of wetting oneself was still a foreign one to her. The only time she could recall that happening to her was when she was slipped with that tainted alcohol, and all she could recall was waking up in wet scales. It was a surprising moment, though not entirely unpleasant, at least compared to the other consequences of her drunken night. Taking one last look at Shouta, Lucoa lowered herself back into bed and snuggled into the covers. Her urine pressed against her bladder begging for release, but she no longer resisted it. She was going to satisfy her curiosity and see what the fuss of peeing herself was like. “Oh!” Lucoa gasped as the first bit of pee slipped out and hit the scales masquerading as her panties, the only thing she wore below her shirt. It felt so… warm, and the way it made her pseudo-undies cling to her privates only doubled that sensation. It was a strange sensation to be sure, but not a very uncomfortable one. She did not see the fuss behind having an accident just yet. It was time to open the floodgates. The dragon went from passively allowing pee to leave her to actively forcing it out, and the effect was instant. The room filled with a loud hissing noise as an amount of urine greater than any human could produce gushed from between her legs. In no time at all, her legs were soaked as well as the mattress below and blankets above. Drops of it soon ran down the mattress’ side, spreading the puddle onto the floor. The wet warm feelings running all over her lower body sent a medley of strange signals to the dragon’s brain, leaving her unsure what to think of her wetting. It was uncomfortable, and she definitely would not want to go back to sleep like this for sure. On the other hand, it also felt oddly relaxing, being able to just relax and let go without leaving the comfort of the bed. She wouldn’t mind doing this again, though she would need to do something about the pee getting everywhere. Even though Lucoa did not consider herself bursting to go, her wetting took far longer than Shouta’s. It was only after about five minutes that her stream began to taper off, the hissing dying down to a piddle. The mattress had been completely soaked through on her side, and the puddle on the floor reached out so far, it looked as if someone dumped a ten-gallon container’s worth of urine. Yet through all that, Lucoa kept one eye on Shouta the entire time, and not once did he stir in his sleep. She never figured him to be such a heavy sleeper. Maybe her magic to dispel the nightmare was a little stronger than she meant. She also had to wonder if his parents had heard her accident in the next room over. Then again, they never said anything on the night Shouta woke up screaming because he found out he was groping her by accident. Maybe the whole family was full of heavy sleepers. But as she looked at Shouta, Lucoa fell into a peaceful state despite the massive amount of pee in the room. “Even in your sleep, you still come up with great ideas.”     Shouta groaned as a ray of sunlight reached his eyes, bringing him out of his slumber. He did not open them just yet, instead choosing to turn his head away and hope that Lucoa’s world-class qualities were not right in front of him. While he lied there, memories of his last dream gradually returned to him. He had been in front of his cauldron performing a summoning spell when Lucoa jumped out without a shred of clothing on, just like their first meeting. That was bad enough on its own, but then the cauldron started spewing water everywhere, quickly flooding the room and knocking him over in surprise. The feeling of wetness as the water reached his legs was so strong, it was almost like… Oh no! Shouta felt a cold sweat coming on. He really couldn’t have, could he? It had been so long since the last time it happened, well before summoning Lucoa. On the other hand, he couldn’t recall using the bathroom before he went to bed, and that almost always spelled trouble for him. He really did not want to, but Shouta lowered a hand to check his pants for a wet patch. He had no idea what he was going to do if Lucoa found about this. Taking a gulp, he gave his crotch a couple pats, fully expecting the worst. “Huh?” Dry as a bone. Any other time, this would bring relief to Shouta, but now it only brought confusion. That dream felt so real, he was certain something had to have come out. He needed to take a close look to be sure. Carefully opening his eyes, Shouta found that he was the only one in bed. He wondered where Lucoa could have gone for a moment, but quickly returned to the matter at hand. He pulled the covers off of him and sat up, the sun coming through the window giving him enough to see. Nothing. Not a single drop of pee anywhere. The panic and dread began to die down in Shouta, though the confusion remained. If he hadn’t wet the bed, then where did that sensation come from? “Oh.” That’s when he felt it, that familiar pressure that often got him out of bed in the mornings. All that urine he worried about leaking out was still inside him, and boy, did it want out now. Shouta wondered if that dream he had was his body’s way of waking him up before he could wet the bed, but he would dwell on that as soon as his bladder was empty. With no Lucoa to worry about, Shouta climbed out of bed, feeling the full weight of his bladder as he walked out of his bedroom and into the upstairs bathroom, thankfully unoccupied. Closing the door, he lifted up the toilet seat and pulled down the front of his jammie pants. He then took aim and relaxed his holding muscles. A trickle of tinkle soon came out of him and arced into the toilet, making a satisfying splashing noise that could be heard outside the bathroom. Seeing that his aim was spot-on, Shouta looked straight ahead and breathed out in contentment. It seemed like he had outgrown his bed-wetting just like his mom said he would. He didn’t have to worry about anyone else finding out, especially not Lucoa. With that in mind, Shouta’s mind remained at ease as his morning pee slowly came to an end, bringing his hips forward to compensate for his weakening stream. A slight shiver ran through him while he forced out the last few spurts and shook out any remaining drops. In all, his pee took maybe twenty seconds, which he found a little odd. He normally went for a good deal longer in the mornings. Perhaps he hadn’t had as much to drink yesterday as he thought. Shouta shrugged and flushed the toilet, sending the yellowed water off to who knows where. He had bigger things to focus on today. “Good morning, Shouta!” Two of those bigger things were right in front of him. “L-L-Lucoa!?” Shouta jumped back at the dragon lady next to him. “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked with a smile. “H-h-how long have you been standing there!?” Lucoa put a finger to her chin. “Hmm, about shortly after you came in. Why do you ask?” “You did? B-but that means…” Shouta’s eyes grew big as saucers as it dawned on him. “Shouta, are you okay?” Lucoa turned her head. “Aaaaaaaah!” Faster than even a divine dragon could imagine, Shouta ran between Lucoa’s legs and out the bathroom door. The whole house was then filled with the sound of him screaming “The succubus is watching me pee!” All the while, Lucoa stood there with a puzzled look. She had followed the human custom of waiting until somebody was finished relieving themselves before speaking to them. Why he still got upset was simply beyond her. But as she stood there, another thought crossed her mind, and an important one at that. She turned around and leaned out the bathroom door, shouting as loud as Shouta did. “Shouta, don’t forget to wash your hands!”
    • 1 comment
    • 1,602 views

Our community blogs

  1. SISTERHOOD OF BLOOD (PT. 52)

    TOMORROW NEVER KNOWS

    EPILOGUE:

    Cannes, one year later...

    (sound track: The Senate, by Foley with Miles Davis)

    The band was vamping hard, Miles just listening and enjoying the sound of his latest ensemble, especially his newest recruit, lead bassist Foley.

    Hannah was obviously digging it, and so was I.

    It was everything that Frosty and the Snowmen had tried to be, and more. Perfect.

    Well, almost perfect. There wasn’t going to be any wetting up on stage, but as desperate as Hannah had me at the moment, I had a feeling I might just take care of that from the audience side this time.

    I was squirming and trying to keep my mini in place as it rose inexorably up my bare smooth thighs to expose the tiny triangle of my black satin panties.

    Yeah, once again I had let Hannah convince me to wear a miniskirt and heels; what can I say?

    It was Cannes, it was the Film Festival, and in any case I never could say no to her, even if I had wanted to.

    Petra was sitting at a table up front along with her brother, Kat and little sister Vicky.

    I smiled to myself; Petra and Vicky were both showing the telltale signs of a desperate holding session, the two of them squirming quite seductively in their chairs.

    They had a special guest with them as well: Dr. Perry.

    They had all decided to return the good doctor’s kindness to Petra with a very special gift, and now he too was one of us.

    “Well, I guess you believe my story now, don’t you, Doctor?” Petra asked with a smile on her lovely lips.

    “To tell you the truth, Petra, I always knew that you believed what you were saying was the truth, but I’m relieved to know that it was actually all true all along," Doctor Perry answered, adjusting his spectacles on his nose. "Disturbed, slightly, but relieved nonetheless.

    “Don’t you worry about it, Doc,” Peter said, smiling.

    “You’ve got plenty of time now to get used to the idea.”

    Kat grinned as he said this and took his hand, squeezing it gently.

    “All the time in the world,” she said softly.

    The black giant sitting at a corner table all by himself gestured to another figure across the room, and as she approached and removed the black leather mask covering her face, I recognized her.

    It was Bethy; she was wearing a tight black lycra top, a short black leather skirt, a pair of sheer black tights and very high black leather stiletto heels.

    As she came up to his table, Mokolo quickly slipped his hand up under her short miniskirt and in between her legs. She tried to pull away, but the large man only laughed and held her more firmly.

    “Don’t be concerned or embarrassed, my dear girl,”

    he said with a smile on his broad black face.

    “There’s not enough there to make any difference to me in any case. What time do you finish your shift?””

    Bethy smiled coyly at him now, having finally found a new master to serve.

    “I’ll be done before daybreak.”

    “Just remember, you still work for me, sweetie,” River said to her with a cold smile.

    “Well then, we’d better get back to it, hadn’t we?” Bethy replied before they both headed towards the stage.

    River paused for a brief moment to give Vicky a much warmer smile, and touched her hand tenderly before moving off again.

    A few moments later, the blood red velvet curtain parted, and there was my little sister at the center of the small pool of light, wearing a black velvet tuxedo, a frilly low cut white satin blouse,

    and a pair of black patent leather pumps with high stiletto heels .

    She gestured towards the band stand, and the music stopped.

    “Welcome, Mesdames et Messieurs, to the Nouveau Petit Bal des Vampires,” River announced.

    “As ever, we remain committed to providing only the finest show in order to amuse and entertain you all.

    And so, without further delay, I give you our latest attraction: Judith and Kris, along with the dare I say incomparable Bethy!”

    The mixed crowd of hungry vampires and jaded humans let out a murmur of approval as the blood red velvet curtain behind her parted.

    “I can’t wait for this shift to be over, J.,” Diana said, balancing her serving tray on her hip. ”My feet are killing me; these heels are torture!”

    “It could be worse,” Janet replied. “That could still be us up there, remember?”

    She gestured towards the stage where Judith and Kris were trussed up in an intricate shibari tie and joined in the infinite pee loop, with Judith above and Kris below, their bladders swollen almost to the bursting point with urine and their urethrae blocked with catheters which were about to be released. Neither of them looked very happy at the moment.

    Bethy had put her mask back on, and was now poised with her wooden paddle at the ready.

    “True that!” Diana said with a smile.

    “Under new management,” I said to Hannah, grinning widely.

    “I like this place a whole lot better nowadays!”

    As she stepped off of the stage and made her way over towards our tables, River smiled at us.

    “Those two will be working out their penance for past actions with us for some time to come. And in the meantime, they can just feed off of each other's negative energy,” she said with a cruel laugh as she looked back over her shoulder at the trio onstage.

    “I think we can safely say that we’ll be back every so often to see the show now, even if only to check on their continued progress,” Hannah replied with a laugh of her own.

    “But in the end, even they shall be redeemed.”

    And so the wheel of karma turns, and sometimes things actually do change for the better.

    Even what seems like a bad thing at the time may eventually turn out to have a good consequence in the long run, especially if you live long enough to see it.

    And sometimes, even vampires get to have a happy ending…

    <THE END>

  2. CHAPTER 36
    EPILOGUE

     

    The long weekend had finally drawn to a close, and it was now time for Megan and Sarah to take their leave of Dartmoor Manor. As Lady Daghly accompanied the two girls out, they saw that Cervin had already brought their Mercedes sports sedan around. The doors were open and he was placing their bags in the boot, but there were now two extra suitcases alongside.

     

    "I've had a few things prepared which you'll be needing in your new position with the company, Ms. Morgan. And as for you, Ms. Parker, I couldn't help but notice just how much you seemed to enjoy your vintage clothing, so I've taken the liberty of asking Cervin to pack a few extra items for you in addition to what you're both still wearing."

     

    Lady Daghly said this with just the faintest trace of a smile, and a corresponding sly smile crossed the butler's lips as he bowed his head, once more the not-quite obsequious servant.

     

    As the girls seated themselves in their car, Cervin closed each door in turn.

     

    Lady Daghly gave them a smile and said, "We shall all meet again quite soon, I imagine. But now, I must ask you to excuse me, for I have a great many details to attend to."

     

    At this last, she waved a slim hand in farewell and then both she and Cervin abruptly disappeared from view, leaving Megan and Sarah alone now.

     

    As Sarah put the large silver Mercedes sedan into gear and pressed the accelerator, her mind was still reeling with the events and revelations of the weekend which had just passed. The car rolled rapidly down the winding path towards the gate with the two girls silent within, the only sound being the throaty roar of the engine. This remained the case for quite some time, unusually enough.

     

    Finally, as they were out on the main road heading back towards London, Sarah glanced over at the beautiful girl sitting in the passenger seat beside her.

     

    As the realization finally dawned upon Sarah, she began to see her lover in a new light.

     

    "Megan, you were already on the team, weren't you? So you knew about this all along..."

     

    She looked at Megan again more intently now. "And you didn't tell me..."

     

    "I could have told you," Megan replied with a little smile. "But then I'd have had to kill you."

     

    <THE END>

  3. Chelsea was lucky to find a checkout had just opened with no queue which she was glad of as the last thing she wanted was to stand there with a load of strangers seeing what she was buying.
    The store clerk was a young girl who looked as if she had only just started the job. Her nametag showed her name was Chloe. She tried scanning the package a few times but it was not registering. She told Chelsea to hang on while she called someone to do a price check.
    The girl then made an announcement over the tannoy "I need someone to do a price check on a pack of premium brand medium adult diapers".
    This announcement made Chelsea blush as she expected people to start looking at her but as she looked around she noticed no one was paying attention.
    A few minutes passed of Chelsea making small talk with the store clerk, she was glad the girl hadn't asked her about the diapers.
    During this time Chelsea started to feel quite a desperate need to pee which she wasn't particularly worried about as she had a diaper on.
    Although she did still like to think that she woulld have enough control to make it to the toilet.
    By now a queue had formed behind her. Someone finally came over to the till to confirm the price "Hi Chloe, the price of that bag of adult diapers is $25". "Ok thanks" replied the clerk.
    Chelsea quickly payed for the package, stuffed it into her bag and headed over to the customer restroom, she found the only one unoccupied was the disabled toilet. Once in there Chelsea pulled down her sweatpants and put her hand on the tabs of the diaper ready to untape it so she could use the toilet. Suddenly she felt her bladder give out and her diaper began to fill up. This left Chelsea feeling dissapointed that she couldn't hold on even for just a couple of minutes.
    She then ripped the new bag of diapers open and got one out ready. She then untaped her wet diaper, rolled it up and put it in the trash can. After a few minutes of fiddling around Chelsea managed to securely tape her fresh diaper in place. Chelsea then got dressed and left for the bus stop. While walking she noticed that her new diaper felt more bulky and she could even hear herself rustle slightly as she walked along. This made her think that maybe she would be better off only wearing these diapers at night or when she wasn't at school. She knew she still had enough of the other diapers left to last her a few days at school.
    The bus trip home was unevetful which she was glad of following the slightly embarrasing shopping trip. Chelsea really despised having to go out and buy herself diapers, it made her feel like such a baby. She imagined in the future when she has her own child, she would be buying two packs of diapers at a time, one for the baby, and one for her. This thought made her feel quite sad.

     

    When she got home Tina, Mum and Dad were all home and were just about to sit up to the table for supper. Chelsea headed up to her room to quickly hide her package of diapers before joining the rest of the family at the table.
    Tina had managed to put some diuretics into Chelsea's glass of water just before everyone had sat down to eat.
    Everyone sat and chatted about how their days had been, as Tina sat opposite Chelsea watching on as Chelsea gulped down her glass of water. Tina knew this would continue to keep Chelsea needing daytime diapers for the next day or two at least. Lilttle did Chelsea know she had just drank a glass of what was effectively "incontinence medication"
    After everyone had finished eating Tina observed as Chelsea stood up and walked away from the table. She noticed a slight crinkle as she stood up but that was it. There was something that satisfied Tina about how she had made Chelsea need to wear diapers during the day as well as for her bedwetting problem. It made her feel like she'd got one over on Chelsea for all the years she had been mean to her whenever the chance arose.Tina wondered if mom and dad had any idea that their eldest daughter still needed diapers. She wondered what their reaction to it would be if they found out Chelsea's secret. Tina thought about whether to tell mom about Chelsea's bedwetting, but decided for now not to say anything.

     

    On Sunday Tina met up with a few of her friends at the mall to do some clothes shopping. Whilst they were there they discussed what the situation was regarding Chelsea. Tina explained that she had been adding the diuretics to Chelsea's drinks regularly as planned and she was fairly sure that she was currently wearing diapers during the day. The girls chuckled as they couldn't believe that Tina had managed to reduce her older sister to wearing adult diapers during the day. This was also exactly what the girls wanted to hear. There was something about the idea of humiliating a popular girl two grades above them that they were really looking forward to. They all knew how mean Chelsea had been on occassions to Tina over the years.

     

    On Monday morning Chelsea and Tina were dropped off at school by mom. They both headed off to their separate classes to start their days.
    Once in class Chelsea checked through her timetable for the day. She had maths, science and then after lunch she had physical education. This used to be Chelsea's favorite lesson, but she wasn't so keen now that she would need to wear a diaper under her tight gym shorts.
    The morning lessons went by without issue. Chelsea managed to get through to the end of lunchtime without any accidents or even feeling the need to pee yet. She headed to her physical education class where everyone was told to gather in the sports hall before getting changed. Once seated she noticed her sister's grade were sat at the other end of the sports hall.
    The teacher, Miss White then came in and announced that today was the day that the 12th graders would be playing their annual basketball match against the 10th graders. She then announced the starting team which included Chelsea's name.
    The class were then told to quickly go and get changed and meet back in the sports hall. Chelsea made her way to the changing rooms and was luckily able to get one of the stalls to get changed in. She got in the stall, locking it behind her. Chelsea slowly pulled her pants off trying not to make much noise. She then pulled on her shorts which were a fairly tight fit over her diaper, on observing in the mirror she pulled her shirt down and felt satisfied that her diaper was hidden.
    She got back to the sports hall where the teacher advised on tactics and which positions everyone would be playing in.
    After a short practice everyone lined up ready for the game to get underway. Chelsea observed the opposition team and noticed Tina was playing.
    As the game got going it became quite intense. Chelsea's team took an early lead which the 10th graders weren't happy about. There were a couple of altercations between the two teams but the 12th graders weren't going to back down to people younger than them.
    Chelsea went in strongly to win a loose ball, smashing someone else to the ground in the process. Chelsea soon realised the girl she had smashed to the ground was Tina who didn't look very happy. Tina was really angry and soon realised it was Chelsea who had smashed her to the floor. Although Tina and her friends had a plan to humiliate Chelsea sometime in the next few days, Tina was boiling up inside and just couldn't hold back from saying something.
    As Tina got up she shouted out something that absolutely horrified Chelsea "What the fuck are you doing you stupid bedwetting diaper wearing bitch" Chelsea's heart sank as she tried desperately to deny it. Everyone initially started laughing but the sports hall soon became very quiet "What the hell are you on about Tina that's a complete lie" "It's true everyone my 18 year old sister still wears diapers cos she pees herself like a little baby". One of Chelsea's friends butted in "Tina why the hell would you make something like that up about your sister that's really really mean" "I'm not making it up she wears a diaper to bed every night and she's probably wearing a diaper right now, i'll prove it". With that Tina ran towards Chelsea and Chelsea started running away from her across the sports hall determined not to let Tina catch her.

     

    After no more than a few seconds Tina had caught up with Chelsea. She punched Chelsea in the face a couple of times which knocked her to the floor. Tina then managed to completely overpower her older sister by pinning her to the ground and sitting on her back making it impossible for Chelsea to move. As everyone crowded around Tina wasted no time in yanking off her sister's short's revealing exactly what she had expected, wrapped around Chelsea's perfect butt was a thick, white and crinkly disposable diaper.
    The whole sports hall erupted into laughter as people couldn't believe they were looking at a gorgeous 18 year old girl who had been beaten up by her 15 year old sister and was wearing an adult diaper. People began taking out their phones to record everything and snap pictures. "I told you look she's just a big diaper wearing baby". With this Chelsea burst into tears as she was helplessly pinned down by her younger sister. She tried desperately to get up but Tina wouldn't budge.
    This was all too much for Chelsea and she felt her bladder give out. Tina soon noticed the back of the diaper begin to turn yellow. "Well well it looks like the baby's just filled her diaper" shouted Tina as she squeezed and swatted Chelsea's diapered behind "eeewww that's disgusting she actually just pissed herself look the diaper's turned yellow what a fucking baby" shouted one girl.
    Chelsea was absolutely crying her eyes out. She couldn't believe she was lying there with her wet diapered butt exposed to her whole year group having just been beaten up by her younger sister. She was mortified that the whole school now knew her secret.
    Miss White had by now managed to push through the crowd of students. She was furious with Tina as she pulled her off Chelsea and told the other teacher Mrs Lewis to take her straight to the principal's office.
    Miss White tried to console Chelsea about what had happened but Chelsea just wanted to get her diaper covered up and get out of there. Chelsea got herself to her feet, with tears running down her cheeks she looked for her shorts. Someone had taken them so she knew she would just have to get to the changing rooms with her diaper still on full view to everyone.
    She just ran through the crowd with her wet diaper sagging below her shirt for everyone to see. People were still in histerics as they watched the 18 year old run, looking like a toddler as her full diaper pushed her legs apart. She ran out of the sports hall and down the hallway to the changing rooms passing a few stunned students as she went. She quickly got dressed, picked up her bag and ran out of the school and went home.

     

    When Chelsea got home she went straight to her room and lied on her bed crying.

     

    In the meantime Tina was being dealt with by the principal, Mr Jenkins, he saw this as a very serious matter and decided to call in their mom. Mom had to leave work to go in to the school. Once she had arrived Mr Jenkins sat with Tina and mom to discuss what had happened. He explained that Tina had punched Chelsea to the ground before publicly humiliating her by restraining her, pulling off her shorts and exposing her diaper to everyone in the sports hall. Mom broke down in tears "What do you mean diaper ?, Chelsea hasn't worn diapers since she was 3", "I'm afraid it's true she has obviously been hiding this problem from you" Mom couldn't believe she was hearing that her eldest daughter was back in diapers. She was also extremely upset to hear her daughters had been fighting. She then looked directly at Tina and told her she was utterly dissappointed with her for humiliating her sister like this. "If your sister is going through a problem like this you should be supporting her, not attacking her and letting her secret be known to the whole school" Tina's response to this upset mom even further "Well it's not my fault that i've got a diaper wearing bitch for an older sister, the time's she's been mean to me she deserved this". Mom was now crying more than before.

     

    Mr Jenkins then stepped in "Well Tina, considering the severity of what you've done to your sister, the fact that you've hit her, put her through so much embarrassment and have shown no remorse for it, I have little choice but to suspend you with immediate effect".

     

    Soon after, when Mom had calmed down, Mom and Tina left the school, they got in the car and headed home. On the way home Mom told Tina that she was being grounded for this for the next two months, but if she apologised to Chelsea for what she had done then she would only be grounded for a month. Tina agreed that she would apologise to her sister.

     

    Upon arriving home Mom went upstairs to find a sobbing Chelsea lying on her bed.
    Chelsea gave Mom a big hug as she cried in her arms. "I take it you know then Mom" asked Chelsea "Yes darling Mr Jenkins has told me about everything that happened, I had no idea you were having any problems like that or I would have done all I could to help. What Tina did was extremely mean and she is being punished for it". "I can't believe the whole school know I don't think I can ever face going back there" "Well it's a bit soon to be making a decision like that but I can understand how you feel right now. Look sweetie, don't worry about going to school for the rest of week and i'll book you an appointment at the doctor's tomorrow to try and get to the bottom of what's been happening" "No Mom please don't I really don't want the doctor knowing about this" "Chelsea if you want to stop needing to wear those ummm... things then it's your only option, it's not up for debate". With that Mom went back downstairs leaving Chelsea to have a bit of space until she calmed down.
    Mom gave Tina strict instructions to stay away from her sister until she was told otherwise.
    By the evening Mom went up to check on Chelsea. She was lying face down on her bed but didn't appear to be sobbing. As she approached the bed she could see a definite bulge of what she knew was her daughter's diaper. She wondered if Chesea needed a diaper change. Mom asked if she could bring Tina up to apologise for what she had done. Chelsea said that she didn't really want to see her but if she insisted then to just get it over with.

     

    Mom called Tina up to Chelsea's bedroom. Chelsea looked at Tina with tears in her eyes and spoke "how could you do that to me Tina" "I'm so so sorry I let the whole school know that you still have wear diapers cos you can't stop wetting yourself like a baby" replied Tina in a sarcastic tone
    Chelsea was absolutely furious, she jumped up off her bed and flew at Tina pushing her to the ground. The two sisters rolled around hitting each other and pulling each others hair whilst grappled together. Mom was screaming at them to stop but they both continued to fight. Both of them managed to get a few hits in each before Tina eventually managed to get on top of Chelsea and have her sort of pinned down like she had done at school. Chelsea's joggers had slightly come down and Tina could clearly see the top of Chelsea's diaper. She took the opportunity and yanked Chelsea's joggers right down around her ankles . Mom stood there in shock. She couldn't believe what she was looking at. Her beautiful 18 year old adult daughter who was old enough to get married wearing a thick diaper.

     

    "Look Mom she's just a big diaper wearing cry baby" shouted Tina as she continued to pin the now crying Chelsea to the floor.
    Chelsea soon managed to push Tina off of her. Mom angrily shouted at Tina to get out which she did. Chelsea pulled her joggers back up to cover her diaper. Mom then gave her sobbing daughter a long hug and told her that everything would be alright and not to worry about Tina.

     

    Chelsea skipped supper and just stayed in her room on her bed. She woke up realising she must have dozed off and saw it was now 11pm. She sat up and turned her bedside light on. Chelsea put her hand down to feel her diaper, it was wet.

     

    She brought herself to look at her phone where she had some texts and missed calls from some of her close friends. One text read "I'm so sorry Chels can't believe what happened at school today, hope you're okay. Ring me when you feel like talking. Love you loads.

  4. One Month After the Car Accident

     

    Anna rested her head against her fist while she was pushed in the wheelchair into the busy pokemon center, willing the ground to open up and swallow her. She could feel every curious head turn and gawk at her, but nothing an intimidating glare their way couldn’t fix. She breathed a sigh of relief once she reached the quiet confines of the elevator and stared at her reflection in the metal doors. Her once long hazel hair had been shaved in order to staple her head back together. Now all that was left was a scar running over her right ear towards her forehead. She hoped her hair would hurry up and grow back; she didn’t much care to look like a cancer patient. She frowned as she ran her hand over the short stubble that grew everywhere except where she wanted it to the most. She lightly traced her fingers over the staples before feeling her hand get smacked.

     

    “Don’t touch,” Nurse Joy, her aunt- well actually her biological mother- said. The two had a mutual understanding. Anna had been given to Nurse Joy’s sister as soon as she was born. Her aunt was her mother and her mother was her aunt. It didn’t bother Anna; everyone had their reasons for doing things she figured. But now the woman who had raised her was dead along with her little sister and her father had kicked her out for unknown reasons. The woman, who she had referred to as her aunt, her biological mother, had offered to take her in.

     

    That was all good and well, but her aunt was Nurse Joy of Cerulean City, and so the 14 year old had been shipped across Kanto to live at the Pokemon Center. She had never left home before, pokemon training wasn’t really her thing, and instead she’d usually busy herself at the daycare watching the kids of her father’s company at Silph Co.

     

    “Well the nice part about living in a Pokemon Center is there’s a hospital in the top floor. Once your casts come off next month, you can just go upstairs for physical therapy and you’ll be walking again in no time.” Nurse Joy said wheeling her down the hall.

     

    Anna simply sighed at that statement. She thought she would be recovering in the privacy of her own home and that her father would simply hire someone to look after her. She should have noticed something was wrong the moment he had left her alone in that hospital for a month. Not like she wasn’t used to being ignored by him and he did have a lot to deal with- what with running a major company and all while dealing with the death of his wife and daughter- but he didn’t even come and see her. Not even once. Or call.

     

    One day- that’s all she got to be home for. It was her mother and sisters funeral. Next thing she knew a car was waiting for her with a bag of her clothes and directions to take her anywhere she wanted to go- anywhere but back home.

     

    “Everything all right? You’ve hardly said a word.” Nurse Joy said stopping in front of a brown door and pulling out a key card.

     

    “Can I have a shower?” Anna mumbled shifting uncomfortably in the wheelchair as her wet, and thankfully black dress, clung uncomfortably to her skin.

     

    “Not until the casts come off.” Nurse Joy answered slipping the key card into the slot and opening the door. “Here we are; this will be your room.” She announced as Anna frowned and looked around the small and plain bedroom with nothing but a bed. “Do you need some help getting into bed, dear?” Anna pushed with all her might against the arm rests of the wheelchair as she leaned forward, but soon let herself fall back into the chair in defeat.

     

    “It’s okay, let me help you.” Nurse Joy said taking one of the girl’s hands and put her arm around her waist before retracting. Anna turned her face away in embarrassment as she stared at the wall. “You’re wet.” Nurse Joy stated with a frown while Anna simply remained quiet. “Did you have an accident on the way over here?” She asked softly after an awkward moment of silence as a single tear rolled down Anna’s face to answer her question. “It’s okay, dear, no wonder you wanted a shower.” She said patting the girl’s shoulder. Anna simply nodded and avoided eye contact while another tear made its way down her face.

     

    “Don’t worry, we’ll get you all sorted out, sweetie. Let me just go grab a few things.” Nurse Joy said leaving Anna alone in the room. She sighed in disgust with herself as she rested her head in her palm remembering the trip over here.

     

    She was alone with a male driver as she squirmed as much as she could in the back seat tightly clutching herself with a handful of her dress pushed against herself. It had come with little warning. One minute it had been nothing but a mere inkling in the back of her mind and the next she was doing everything she possibly could to hold on.

     

    “C-can we stop somewhere?” She asked breaking the long silence in the car.

     

    “We just stopped ten minutes ago.” He said sounding annoyed as he observed her situation in the rear view mirror. “Why didn’t you go then?”

     

    “It’s not like I can just get up and walk to the bathroom.” She replied. “I didn’t have to go then.” She added barely above a whisper.

     

    “Well sor-ry, I wasn’t aware I had a small child who needed to be reminded to go potty.” He said sarcastically. He had been in a foul mood as soon as he learned he had to drive her halfway across the region and he was her least favorite driver to begin with. “Spoiled brat.” He mumbled to himself.

     

    “Please?” She had practically begged before he had reluctantly agreed. He pulled into the closest gas station with Anna practically hopping up and down in her seat.

     

    “There.” He said sounding annoyed once he had finally managed to get her into her wheelchair. She pushed at the wheels for all she was worth as she slowly inched her way inside before her bladder had emptied before she had made it even half way into the store.
    …………….
    Anna’s eyes widened as she realized she needed to go again. Great, she thought wheeling herself around the room. No bathroom. She’d have to wait for her aunt anyway; she couldn’t get from the chair to the toilet by herself.

     

    “Would’ve wet myself anyway.” She realized thinking back. Even if she had gotten inside the bathroom on time, she couldn’t get out of her chair. She bent her knees together, but the casts on both legs kept her from completely closing them. She clicked her fingers on the armrests of the chair before being forced to grab herself. Why was this coming on so fast? She thought quietly moaning. It had happened yesterday too, but her caretaker Olga had always been there to help her to the bathroom on time.

     

    “Helen!” She yelled as her aunt came back carrying a basin of water and some washcloths a few seconds later.

     

    “Everything all rig- Oh.” She said seeing Anna’s troubled face and position. “Can you wait a few minutes until I bring a commode down from the hospital?” She asked as Anna quickly shook her head with wide eyes full of worry and panic. “Why didn’t you say anything sooner?”

     

    “Didn’t have to until a few minutes ago!” Anna whimpered holding herself. “Same as before!”

     

    “Did you have a catheter in the hospital?” Nurse Joy asked as Anna nodded while squirming in the chair. “Mmm, that’s the problem.” She said clicking her tongue.

     

    “Please take me to the bathroom!” Anna begged as her bladder ached in protest.

     

    “The closest bathroom is down in the crowded lobby, sweetie. I don’t think you’ll make it. “ She said patting her shoulders. “I don’t want to bring you down in front of everyone and embarrass you in case you have another accident.”

     

    “Then what am I supposed to do!?” Anna whimpered.

     

    “Well, honey, ” She said softly patting her shoulders before grabbing a towel out of the cupboard. “If you absolutely can’t wait another ten minutes, which doesn’t look like it, for me to bring down the necessary equipment.” she said wrapping a towel around her casted legs.

     

    “No, please” Anna said as her eyes watered again with fresh tears.

     

    “Honey, it’s okay, you’re already wet.” She said softly standing back up and began rubbing her nieces shoulders. “Go ahead and pee and I’ll help you clean up just like I was already going to do.”

     

    “I’m sorry,” Anna said between sobs as she covered her eyes with her hands and relaxed as she began feeling warm liquid pool around her butt.

     

    “Shh, that’s it.” Nurse Joy said feeling the fight leave her niece’s body. “Your bladder’s just weak from having a catheter for so long, that’s all.” She explained over the teenager’s sobs. “Are you all done?”

     

    Anna nodded her head once she felt the last remnants empty out onto the wheelchair. She stayed quiet except for the occasional sob as Nurse Joy helped her out of her dress and soaked underwear. After retrieving another towel and laying it across the bed, Nurse Joy helped scoot her onto the makeshift-changing mat.

     

    “There we go.” She said as Anna winced in pain as she was laid back. “I’ll bring up some pain meds in a bit.”

     

    “Thanks, Helen.” Anna mumbled reaching out for a washcloth as Nurse Joy approached carrying the basin of warm water. “Err, what should I call you?”

     

    “You can call me whatever you’re most comfortable with, but please call me Nurse Joy around the others.” She said wringing out a washcloth and wiping the girl down as Anna blushed while her intimate areas were cleaned for her. “Relax, Anna, don’t you want to get washed up?”

     

    “Sorry,” Anna said letting her finish until she found a hand helping her sit up. “What are you doing?” She squeaked out when she felt hands unclasping her bra.

     

    “Helping you get washed up, dear, or did you have a plan for washing your own back?” Nurse Joy asked teasing her niece as she unclasped the hooks and pulled the girl’s bra off. Anna mumbled something incoherent, crossing her arms over her chest while Nurse Joy prepped a new washcloth and gently scrubbed Anna’s back shoulders, and arms. She smiled seeing the girl’s closed eyes and now relaxed face. “Feel good?”

     

    “Yeah, thank you.” Anna mumbled as Nurse Joy slid off the teenager’s glasses and wiped down her face and head before nonchalantly wiping the girl’s chest. “You don’t have to do all this.” Anna said blushing.

     

    “I’m a nurse; it’s my job.”

     

    “Don’t you just heal pokemon?” Anna said doubtfully.

     

    “And look after sick and hurt trainers.” She said going through Anna’s bag, pulling out a T-shirt and helping her into it. “You’re family, Anna, I’m not going to leave you in a room to fend for yourself with two broken legs and a head injury. I’ll be right back, I’m going to go get a few things to finish getting you ready for bed.” She said before leaving the room and coming back a few minutes later with a tote bag and another girl in tow as Anna quickly covered her bottom half. “Can you put that by the bed, please?” Nurse Joy asked as the other girl pushed a bucket and walker combination towards Anna before leaving and closing the door behind her.

     

    “What’s that?” Anna asked as Nurse Joy pushed it towards her and opened the lid.

     

    “You didn’t use this in the hospital?” She asked as Anna shook her head. “Well, I want to see if you can get on and off by yourself or if you need help.” She said standing by and observing as Anna tried to maneuver herself. “You’re shaky, are you all right?”

     

    “Still get a little lightheaded when I move.” Anna admitted as she let her aunt help her get on and sit. “I’m on!” Anna panted resting her head against the arm grip for a moment waiting for her next instructions.

     

    “Do you not have to go?” Nurse Joy asked as Anna looked up waiting to be told what to do. “I want you to try, honey, since you’re having some problems.”

     

    “O-oh,” Anna said with a blush as she realized what it was. “I thought you were just moving me on a chair.”

     

    “I also want to make sure you don’t have an infection so I need to collect a urine sample.” Nurse Joy explained picking up the towel off the ground and cleaning off the seat of the wheelchair.

     

    “Oh.” Anna said blushing. “Well, I-I need to, umm, go to the bathroom.”

     

    “Go ahead, sweetie, you’re sitting on it after all.”

     

    “But, umm, I-I need to...”

     

    “Speak up, honey, I don’t understand the problem.” Nurse Joy said staring at the blushing girl. “Oh, did you need to move your bowels?”

     

    “If that’s what you want to call it.” Anna mumbled red faced.

     

    “Well go right ahead, honey, I’ll just get a sample from you tomorrow, I just wanted to make sure you went before I get you ready for bed.”

     

    “Oh,” Anna said disappointed she was expected to do that in this…in front of her aunt she barely knew as well. It was better than what they made her do in the hospital she supposed as she closed her eyes pushed, wishing her aunt would stop trying to make small talk while she did this. “Umm, I’m done.” Anna said awkwardly as a blurry figure approached and helped her back into bed on something oddly soft. “Ahh, that’s cold!” she moaned feeling something wiping her butt and front. That’s not ok, she thought, personal space! Next she felt her aunts’ hands massaging her butt and front with her fingers with something cold. “Umm,” Anna said at the intrusion.

     

    “Sorry, hun, you’ve got a bit of a rash from sitting in those wet clothes for so long. This will help you’re skin not get so irritated next time.” She explained before she began spreading talcum powder.

     

    “Wait, are you diapering me?” Anna said in a panic trying to sit up. “Why are you putting me in a diaper if you just brought me a toilet on wheels?”

     

    “Lay back down, Anna.” Nurse Joy ordered as she began adjusting the tapes. “You can’t get on and off of it by yourself, what are you going to do if you have to go in the middle of the night?”

     

    “Press the call bu- Oh,” Anna said realizing this wasn’t the hospital.

     

    “Also, given the length if time you were catheterized, it might be a while until you regain night time control.” Nurse Joy said zipping up her tote bag and setting it on the closed bucket lid before sitting on the edge of the bed. Anna sighed in defeat as she wiggled a bit in the padding. “How are you doing with everything?” Nurse Joy asked.

     

    “I’m 14, in a diaper and can’t walk.” Anna said shrugging.

     

    “That’s not what I’m talking about, honey.” Nurse Joy said putting her hand on her nieces shoulder.

     

    “I-I…” Anna said trying to keep herself together. “I really miss…” She said choking on her words.

     

    “Say it, honey.” Nurse Joy said softly.

     

    “I miss my mom and sister.” She said feeling tears falling down her face as Nurse Joy wrapped her arms around her and rocked her.

     

    “That’s it, get it out, Anna.” Nurse Joy said rubbing her back.

     

    “I keep having nightmares about the crash.” She cried into the woman’s chest. “My dad got rid of me, and sent me to live with you, but I barely remember you! We were getting away! We were getting away from him and starting over!”

     

    “I know honey, but you can start over here.” Nurse Joy said. “We’ll get you all healed up and you can make a new life here.”

     

    “I just miss my mom and Izzy so much!” She cried and cried until she could no longer breathe as she let her aunt hold her against her chest and rock her.

     

    “Do you feel better now?” Nurse Joy asked once her constant wails and sobs turned into mere sniffles 20 minutes later.

     

    “Sorry,” Anna mumbled pulling away.

     

    “It’s okay, honey,” Nurse Joy said leaning forward and lightly kissing her fuzzy head. “I’ll be here if you ever need anything.” She explained looking into her nieces blood shot eyes. “How about I give you some pain meds and call it a night?” She suggested handing her a couple white pills and small cup of water. “You need anything else before I let you get some sleep?”

     

    “No thanks.” Anna said after swallowing the pain pills and lying back down.

     

    “Good night, Anna, we’re glad to have you here. I’m sorry they’re under such circumstances.” Nurse Joy said before smiling sympathetically and flicking off the light.

  5. Warning Tags:

    Omorashi themes - Female desperation and wetting, bed wetting.

    Sexual themes - Girl on girl Master/slave punishment, bondage, girl on girl oral sex, finger stimulation, expression of sexual satisfaction, female ejaculation.

    Urolagnia themes - being peed on and drinking pee.

    My eyes opened slowly to a bright light in the middle of the room, causing me to squint before I could fully adjust to their fluorescent beams. My eyesight still blurry from having just woken up, I couldn’t make out the small figure standing next to my bed. I tried to pull my arms up to my face to rub my eyes but my attempts failed as an unknown force was holding them down.

    “…ungh…? Wha…?” I wearily muttered as my eyesight and conscience slowly normalized. I momentarily forgot about the other figure in the room and looked over myself, wondering why I was unable to move. I quickly began panicking as I became aware of the source of my limited mobility; I was tied to the bed with ropes, one on each of my wrists and ankles. I flailed my limbs around as fast as could in a desperate attempt at freeing myself from captivity. Realizing that I was bested by the tightly knotted strength of the ropes I screamed out only for my voice to be muffled by a strip of thick cloth that was tied around my head and covering my mouth.

    “No one can hear you, and you won’t be able to get out of these ropes.” A familiar voice exclaimed as I quickly looked up at the girl standing next to me. It was Kagamin, standing with a stern look on her face and dressed in a red cammy top, a short black skirt and heals. I stared at her with an inquisitive and worried look in my eyes, wondering if she was the one that put me in these ropes. Kagamin grinned and walked closer to where I was laying then leaned over my head, resting her hands upon her knees.

    “Promise me you won’t scream and I’ll take the cloth off and explain why you’re in this situation.” She said in a demanding tone. I nervously nodded my head in agreement as my heart pounded inside my chest at what felt like 100 beats a second. Kagamin smiled and reached her hands behind my head and untied the cloth’s knot. As I started to calm down, I noticed a tingling sensation in my lower abdomen that was telling me that I needed to pee as I always did when I woke up. It was manageable for now; however, I hoped I could get out of these ropes so I could go to the toilet after I found out what was going on. The cloth was removed from my head and I slowly opened my mouth, looking at Kagamin as she set the cloth on my bedside table.

    “What’s going on? Why am I tied up, Kagamin?” I nervously asked her as I continued to try and pull myself free. A determined look formed over her face as she spoke to me.

    “You’re being punished.” She relentlessly said and my heart sank. I didn’t know what I did to deserve this kind of treatment.

    “…Punished? But, why? What did I do?!” I anxiously asked her. I stopped my failing attempts at pulling the ropes off as it wasn’t helping my need to pee which has gotten a bit more urgent.

    “I can’t believe you don’t know what you did…” She said looking at me with a hint of shock. I stayed silent, oblivious to what she was referring to.

    “You’re telling me that you don’t remember causing the entire school to find out about what happened to me at ComiKet?” She sternly asked. I quickly remembered what she was talking about and became filled with remorse.

    “Now everyone knows that I had an accident. Can you imagine how mortified I was at that time? Now I’m constantly going to be reminded of it every day because of your blabber mouth!” She was now more upset than before. I swallowed and felt like my heart sank into my stomach. I never thought that this would have gotten around school like this.

    “I… I don’t know what to say… it slipped out and I didn’t think it would get around…” I apologetically said to her. I shifted my weight some as all this talk of pee was increasing my need. It was doubtful that Kagami would let me get up to use the bathroom after hearing what I did to her.

    “Well it did. And now you’re going to be punished for your carelessness.” She mercilessly said.

    “What do I have to do....?” I curiously asked, trying to get my mind off of my full bladder.

    “A better question would be: what am I going to do to you?” She said with a devilish smirk on her face.

    “I’ll do anything to make this up to you, but can I just go use the bathroom really quick?” I asked her, hoping she would let me go regardless of what happened to her.

    “So that’s why you’re all fidgety. Ha! You seriously think that after what you made me go through, that I’m going to just let you go pee in the toilet? Hell no! You’re going to just have to hold it.” I was disappointed in her answer but I reluctantly agreed and held my bladder muscles together.

    “Alright… what are you going to do, Kagamin?” I asked her again.

    “Nuh uh uh. You are to refer to me as ‘Mistress Kagami’. For the entire day, you shall be my little sex slave.”

    “Sex sla-”

    She quickly looked up to me with an angry stare in her eyes.

    “…Mistress Kagami… I didn’t know that… you were…”

    “What? Attracted to you? I’ve always had a crush on you since I can remember.” She happily said to me as she leaned over my torso, her hands scaled my small breasts over my light blue pajama top. I felt my heart beat faster than before as shivers ran down my spine when she touched me. A quiet moan escaped my vocals through my parted lips.

    “Mis... Mistress Kagami…” I quietly said. I’ve never been more humiliated in my life than I was right then. I wasn’t attracted to Mistress Kagami, much less to any girls at all; I was and have always been heterosexual so it came as a surprise to me that Kagami was attracted to me. My urge to pee remained at a constant need, although I could manage it for now, I was still afraid that I might have an accident in front of Mistress Kagami.

    “Just relax, slave” She said as she slowly started to unbutton my pajama top. I closed my eyes trying to hold back my tears of embarrassment as soft whimpers of discontent coming from me. I couldn’t do anything but lie there as the cool air hit my bare skin more and more after each button came unfastened and my top was opened, completely exposing my near-flat breasts. By now my need to pee had become more urgent than before and I was struggling to hold it all in without losing control. If only my legs were free I could shut them tight to subside my need, but there was no way of pulling my feet out from the tightly tied ropes.

    “You never did blossom that much did you, slave?” Mistress Kagami said, referring to my barely developed chest.

    “N... no... Mistress Kagami.” I sheepishly replied as I felt my face blush red, my voice cracking from the pressure in my bladder.

    “But I do have to admit…” She positioned herself so that she was now on the bed and straddling over me with her legs on either side of me.

    “They are pretty cute, those little pink nipples. They look so delicious!” She seductively said as she leaned her head down to my bare chest and put her mouth around my left nipple. As she licked it with her slick tongue, a strong shiver climbed down my spine and I almost lost control of my bladder.

    “Ahhhh…!” I cried out in ecstasy as I arched my back upwards. Mistress Kagami then began to suck on my nipple, causing an even stronger surge to go through my body. My bladder couldn’t take this and I accidentally let a short spurt of pee escape from its tightly shut opening and soak into my panties.

    “No! ...st… stop! Mistress Kag… ami! I… I can’t hold it!” I desperately cried out after feeling the warm sensation in my crotch. She didn’t stop, but instead bit down onto my nipple, placed her hand on my right breast and squeezed. An intense wave of pleasure coursed through me and I couldn’t help but allow my bladder’s muscles to retract, allowing a long stream of urine to pour out of my vaginal walls. My panties and the crotch of my pajama bottoms were immediately soaked with pee that saturated the bed under my butt.

    “MISTRESS KAGAMI, I’M GOING TO WET MYSELF!” I yelled out as I panicked and pulled muscles back as hard as I could, only to just barely gain back control of my bursting bladder. The pressure was too great to hold it in completely and I leaked out short spurts every couple of seconds as Mistress Kagami finally stopped sucking and looked up to me. I stared into her eyes with a look of desperation and humiliation stemming from the fact that I was going to have an accident any second if she didn’t let me up to use the bathroom.

    “P… please. Mistress Kagami. I… I can’t hold… it. I’m… going to lose it… any second.” I pleaded with her as tears crawled down my cheeks. She leaned back from my naked chest, looked down at my crotch and quietly gasped at the wet area of my pajamas and the bed then lightly touched the area with her hand before looking back to me with a grin. Another spurt leaked out into my already soddened panties and dampened her fingers.

    “Looks like you’re already wetting yourself, slave. How about we speed up the process a bit?” She flirtatiously said as she leaned back down onto me, her face inching close to mine until we were nose to nose. I felt her breath permeate over my face as she pressed her lips to mine and forcefully kissed me before placing her hand back on my breast. I dared not pull away, but completed the kiss, triggering another stream of pee to join the rest in my panties. I became mortified, knowing that there was no way I was going to hold it all in much longer and that I already had a wet spot on my clothes. Mistress Kagami parted her lips and her tongue pushed my lips open, allowing it to slide into my mouth, and slowly dance with my own tongue. Reluctantly, I proceeded to counter dance with hers and she let out a soft moan before placing her free hand upon my left knee. Her hand gradually ascended up my thigh to the top of my pajama bottoms and pushed its way down inside of them. It rested on the wet area between my legs over my tight opening and she rubbed her fingers over my wet panties, stimulating me through them. At that very moment, I let out a loud moan and parted from our kiss. Mistress Kagami looked into my eyes and smiled as she pulled aside my panties and pressed her fingers inside of me, eliciting a long torrent of pee to bust out and drip over her hand, but this time, there was no way I could hold back the flow anymore. My floodgates bursted open and all of my pee gushed out like a jet stream, completely drenching Mistress Kagami’s hand and soaking my panties, pajamas and the bed underneath me.

    “Oh my, slave. You weren’t kidding when you told me how badly you needed to pee!” She exclaimed as I felt my face go bright red with disgrace, completely mortified about emptying my bladder in front of Mistress Kagami.

    “I… I’m sorry… I just couldn’t hold it anymore!” I busted out into tears as I continued to urinate over her hand and flood the bed, her fingers still inside of me. She leaned down and kissed me softly then gazed into my eyes as she wiped the tears away. I stopped crying and connected my gaze with hers, suddenly feeling at ease with her company. She waited for my flow to come to a complete stop before she pulled her fingers out of my vagina and licked them clean.

    “Don’t worry. I’ll help you get cleaned up.” She looked at me and smiled before pulling herself up and scooting back a little.

    Mistress Kagami positioned herself so she was sitting on her legs between mine and placed both of her hands on the top of my pajamas then pulled them off of me slowly along with my white cotton panties. The clothes clung to my legs while they became inside-out and scrunched up just above my knees. The cool air felt like ice hitting my bare wet opening and the inside of my thighs. Normally, I'd be horrified that my lower half was now entirely exposed to her, but I somehow felt comfortable now almost as if I was developing feelings for Mistress Kagami. I looked up at her. Her purple hair flowed behind her shoulders except for a thin lock that sat over her left shoulder in front of her chest. She was so beautiful that I couldn't avert my eyes away from her slender body and didn't even realize what she was going to do as she leaned down, placed her face in between my legs and kissed my vagina as if they were lips. I gasped and twitched as her warm lips sent waves of pleasure all through my body. Soon after that, her lips were joined by her tongue and they both danced in harmony using my vagina as a dance floor, immediately filling me with a blissful felicity like I've never felt before in my eighteen-year-old life. I couldn't control my vocals as I let a powerful moan of satisfaction launch from my mouth, the sound permeating the room.

    “Oooh... Mistress Kagami. Don't stop...” Was the only words I could bare to part from my mouth as I lay on the bed in a state of euphoric rapture, unable to hold back soft moans from escaping. My eyes shut and I curled my toes when her tongue entered inside of my vagina and licked the inside walls of its chamber as she clamped down on the top of my thighs with her hands, her thumbs pressing on the skin around my opening. I let out a louder sound of sexual satisfaction as her tongue made it's way to my clitoris and wrapped itself around, pulling at it. I made fists with my hands, pulling at the bed posts with a strength that I never knew I had. In just a short time as Mistress Kagami was going down on me, I felt another urge to pee but I was in such heavenly pleasure that I didn't bother trying to hold it in but released it into her mouth in a steady stream. As I relieved my bladder, I reached my sexual climax and the new liquid mixed with the urine, flowing together.

    “Mmm...” was all she said as she kept her mouth over my vagina, letting the two liquids pour into her mouth as if she was drinking from a water fountain.

    “Oh shi-.... I couldn't hold it, Mistress Kagami!” I cried out, gasping for breath as I opened my eyes to see her drinking as much of my pee as she could, the rest dripping off of her face and soaking the bed below. After my flood came to a dripping halt, she pulled back a bit and swallowed the mix before licking her lips. She looked at me again and gave me a smile of satisfaction before she lifted herself up and scooted herself up to me.

    “Now, it's your turn to drink from my fountain, slave.” She seductively said, lifting up her skirt and exposing her entire bare pantieless mid-section to me. Her opening glistened from her womanly juices as I watched her straddle her legs over my face, her vagina hovering inches above my mouth. I leaned my head forward and she put two pillows behind it for support so I was now right up against her slit. My tongue exited it's home and pressed inside of Mistress Kagami, licking the walls of her sweet tasting chamber.

    “Ooh slave, keep going. That feels so good!” She moaned out in pleasure. I did what she said and closed my mouth over the opening and sucked on it softly as she let out another, more expressive moan from her vocals. Soon after, I felt her muscles inside her vagina relax and release a long torrent of pee into my mouth. The golden liquid filled me with a delightful taste as I swallowed it in full. She stemmed her flow just long enough for me to look up at her face as I licked my lips with satisfaction.

    “Your pee tastes so good, Mistress Kagami. I need more!” I begged to her. I knew now that I was very attracted to Kagami, as if I'd always been and never realized it before today.

    “It's all yours, slave.” She reassured me as she relaxed her muscles again and her pee continued to flow into my yearning mouth. I closed my mouth over her vagina after swallowing what I had and continued to suck on her as the pee filled my mouth again.

    “Mmmm, that's right, slave. Drink all of it.” She moaned out. I consumed every last bit of her urine, going down on her as it filled my mouth each time until her bladder was completely drained. I backed away and laid back on the pillows and she leaned down and kissed me softly.

    “I want you to make me cum, slave.” She said, her soft sweet voice played through my head like an beautiful song. Mistress Kagami put her hands on the rope tied to my right wrist and loosened the knot, freeing it from captivity then did the same to my other wrists and ankles.

    “Yes, Mistress Kagami.” I eagerly replied as I embraced her with my arms and turned her over so she was lying on her back before I bent down to her face and pressed my lips against hers, immediately entering her mouth with my tongue and forced her tongue into dance, prompting her to comply with it's orders and complete the kiss. I then slid my right hand up her smooth leg all the way to her still wet vagina and thrusted two of my fingers inside. Vigorously I began pushing my fingers in and out of her wet pussy.

    “Ohhh god, don't stop, don't stop, slave!” She cried out in ecstasy as she pulled away from the kiss. I quickened my fingers pace as she continued let moans of pleasure bellow from her vocals. I soon located Mistress Kagami's clitoris and violently rubbed it with my middle finger, my index finger rubbed the inner walls of her chamber.

    “That's it... keep going, slave. I... I'm going to cum...!” She yelled out, obviously about to orgasm. I pulled softly at her clit, stimulating the sensitive organ until she screamed out again followed by a warm thick liquid exiting from her vagina that poured over my fingers and onto my hand. My exhausted Mistress relaxed all of her muscles and laid back against the bed as she climaxed over my hand, gasping for breath. I smiled at her, consumed with joy that I brought her to orgasm

    “Oh, Mistress Kagami. I'm so happy.” I said to her, gazing into her eyes. She looked back into mine and at that moment, I know we both came to the same realization.

    “I... I love you, slave... Konata.” She said in a sincere tone of voice.

    “I love you too... Mistress Kagami.” I replied with the same amount of earnest passion that I felt from her. We kissed again and I laid down on her chest, resting next to her soft supple breasts and placed my right hand, still wet with her juices, upon her right breast. The dampness from my hand soaked into her cammy top as I laid there, thinking about what just happened and how our lives were now changed for the better. I couldn't be more happy that we came together like this. I looked up to Mistress Kagami and she was fast asleep. After pulling my wet clothes back up, I embraced her with my right arm and soon joined her in slumber; we slept though the night together. As one.

  6. Latest Entry

    “I just realized something,” Chandler said cheerfully, the words easily projecting over the din of Central Perk. “If the sex we had last year was the best sex you ever had, then what we did this morning must have been like…the best sex anyone’s ever had!”

    “Chandler!” Monica bemusedly reminded, swatting him sharply in the knee. “Keep your voice down.”

    “Why would I do that? When you’ve got it, you’ve got to flaunt it, am I right?” Monica glared at him and he quickly backtracked. “And by you…I mean you!” For added emphasis, he pointed at her.

    Gunther approach from behind with Chandler’s coffee, and plunked it down on the table. “This is a family joint, Chandler. We’re getting complaints about you.”

    “Oh really? From who?”

    “Me. I just got over a stomach bug; I don’t need that mental picture right now.” Monica laughed as she reached for her own coffee and took a sip.

    “Laugh it up, Mon…Gunther doesn’t know what he’s missing.” The timing of this verbal misstep sent coffee squirting from Monica’s nostrils.

    Still laughing, she whined, “Owww!”

    “Yeah; serves you right,” he smirked. “Oh hey Rach.” Rachel had just appeared at the coffeehouse loaded down with two different huge portfolios she’d been assembling for a big presentation on top of her usual purse and spare carrying bag.

    “Hey. Half caf. Coffee, Gunther.” She sat in the side chair adjacent to their usual couch and unloaded the world from her shoulders for a moment. “Oh, I’ll be so glad when this presentation is over. I’ve barely slept at all the last few nights; been up late worrying about it.”

    “Funny you should mention a lack of sleep, because I know a certain someone who AAAHHHKK!” Monica interrupted Chandler’s boastful segue with a quick elbow to the ribcage.

    “So is today the big day?” she asked, pointed looking away from Chandler and toward Rachel. Chandler rubbed at his ribs and raised an eyebrow at Rachel suggestively. If she saw it, she pretended not to notice, perhaps to spare herself from hearing too much more from Chandler.

    “Yep…by the time I’m done with Mr. Zelner, he’s gonna need oxygen.”

    “That’s so funny because Monica here…” she angrily stared him down, interrupting his clever quip at Rachel’s expense, “…was…just saying how impressed she was with your ideas.” Just then, Phoebe entered, in the midst of an animated conversation with Janine. And since Janine was there, Chandler was certain that Joey wasn’t far behind.

    “Hey Phoebes…are you playing today?”

    “No…I have massage clients all morning. I just came in for a little pick me up.” She airily pranced her way over to the couch and made to sit next to Chandler, but he put his finger up to stop her. In one overly exuberant motion, he grabbed the paper he was reading off the table and laid it out on the couch where she meant to sit.

    “There you go, Phoebes,” he said with a smirk.

    “Chandler, will you give it a rest?!” Rachel barked. “My God…joke joke joke…is there an off switch?” Chandler developed a bit of a hurt bunny look and Rachel nodded. “Thank you!”

    Janine was the next to speak. “Did I miss something? What’s…going on?”

    “NOTHING!” shouted Monica and Rachel simultaneously. Monica finished the thought on her own. “Don’t worry about it, Janine. Some people just don’t know when to drink their coffee and shut up. And some people might just spend the night on the couch if they don’t start learning, and fast.”

    “Hey guys!” Joey finally arrived and waived awkwardly at Rachel and Janine in particular. “How’s everybody doing? All together here…”

    “We’re fine, Joey,” Rachel replied with a facetious smile. “How are you? You seem a little bothered about something.” Another winning smile followed the question.

    He almost appeared to squirm inside his own skin as though wearing it like an organic shield. “Rachel, got a sec? I need to talk to you about something…it’s really important.”

    “Hm…no, I think I’m pretty swamped right now, can it wait?” She made a point of very leisurely kicking up her heels and daintily dropping them down on the coffee table while leafing through Vogue. “Ah…I see capris are coming back. I just love that, it’s so carefree!”

    “Rachel, please!”

    “So do you guys want to see a movie later?” she asked, pretending not to notice Joey’s obvious guilt.

    “Come on, Rach! This wasn’t my idea! It’s all Phoebe’s fault! She’s the one who…” Suddenly, Joey was very aware of the several people staring at him awaiting an end to this sentence – Rachel looked about ready to punch him in the stomach, Janine was smiling as the wheels turned in her head, Monica was blushing beet red, and Phoebe was waving both hands frantically to signal him to shut up. “…uh…”

    “She what?” Chandler innocently inquired.

    “What?” He now fell back on feigning ignorance of his own words as he desperately searched for a way to extract himself from this mess without embarrassing Rachel.

    Janine chimed in next. “Come on, Joey, what’s going on?”

    “You know what? I can’t stay…I gotta…do a thing…reading for a part…bye!” Joey turned tail and bolted, barging his way through the doors to Central Perk and out into the village.

    “What was all that about? Come on, it can’t be that bad, can it?” Janine prodded, dearly hoping it was something priceless and juicy.

    “Does someone want to go talk to him?” Chandler chimed in, sounding genuinely suspicious. When he got only downturned faces in reply, he made to leave but Monica grabbed him by the arm. “No, Chandler…just leave it alone. He’ll be fine.”

    To everyone’s surprise, Rachel spoke up. “I’ll be right back,” Rachel croaked after clearing her throat. She slowly got to her feet and wandered out of Central Perk in search of Joey. There was just something about the fear and sadness in his eyes that made her willing to hear him out. Once outside, she caught sight of him turning a nearby street corner and disappearing down an alley, so she gave chase. “Wait, Joey!”

    When she caught up with him, he was leaning up against a brick wall in the alley behind Central Perk holding his head with both hands. “Joey? You wanted to say something to me?”

    “Rach, I’m so sorry. You have to believe me! I didn’t even want to be involved in this. You know how much I hate keeping secrets!”

    “So then…why did you go along with it?”

    “I don’t know…you know how persuasive Phoebe can be when she wants something. She was all like, ‘this’ll be good for Rachel…she shouldn’t be making fun of her friends!’ and you know, you shouldn’t have! But I regretted it as soon as I got home…almost. And I’ll never do anything like that again. You have my word…and Joey Tribiani doesn’t break his word.”

    Rachel sighed heavily, still not quite ready to let Joey off the hook. “I just made a few little jokes…what would possess you to make you think I deserved this kind of payback?”

    Joey had to admit that Rachel was right – perhaps he’d gone along with this because he had wanted to see what would happen more than because Phoebe’d been particularly convincing. But there was nothing he could say about that that wouldn’t hurt her feelings. He looked down at his shoes for a moment and then gave Rachel his focused attention. “You’re right. Phoebe never should have done what she did and I never should have helped her. I’ll do anything you want to make it right – you name it.”

    Rachel shook her head and looked down for a moment, then jumped forward and gave Joey a big hug. “Oh, you know I can’t say no to that face!”

    Meanwhile, back at Central Perk, Chandler was eying Monica a bit suspiciously, but she was doing her best not to acknowledge his gripping stare. Janine, on the other hand, still seemed interested in gossip. “What was all that about? Phoebe?”

    “It doesn’t concern you, toots.” Janine’s mouth dropped open for a second at the surprising brusqueness of the reply.

    “A bit harsh, Phoebes…” Chandler carefully interrupted.

    “Know when to stop!” Monica barked. “I’m sorry…just…leave it alone, alright? I gotta run. They need me a bit early today. I’ll see you tonight, Chandler.” Monica made a big show of casually rising and sauntering out of the coffeehouse, blushing all the while as beads of sweat formed along her hairline.

    “I’m gonna go too,” Phoebe said abruptly. “The air in here got a little stale.” As Phoebe left, Rachel and Joey passed the coffeehouse and waved politely in her direction. Chandler and Janine watched with interest as Phoebe stared at the two of them acting thick as thieves until they rounded some corner out of eye shot, stamped her foot and disappeared out of sight.

    Janine smirked and sipped her coffee a little too happily. “Oooookaay! On that note, I’ll head off. I’ll see you later, Chandler!” He barely heard her – he was lost in thought. That look on Monica’s face was so familiar to him, right down to the flop sweat. In his wildest dreams, he dared to imagine that Monica was this touchy about the jokes because, somewhere inside, she was hiding a saucy secret of her own and these jokes at Phoebe’s expense hit too close to home. This morning’s excitement didn’t help him keep his expectations lowered. The only things keeping him grounded in his usual self-deprecating skepticism were three little words.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    “Oh! My! God!” Janice hissed as she hobbled back to the table at Gramarcy Bistro. “I got to the bathroom and some bitch with a hideous set of stilettos practically broke my foot trampling me on her way in! I can’t wait…I gotta find a bush!” She scooted past the table before Chandler could get a word in edgewise and awkwardly limped outside; taking care not to show anyone else the real reason she was walking funny. Three dates in the last week, and all of them had managed to include some bladder related close call. At this point, Chandler couldn’t believe it was a coincidence. He’d been a gentleman up until now, but this time, he couldn’t help himself. He was new to the “crazy” phase of a budding relationship, and he let his imagination sweep him away.

    And off he went, out the door and into the street. He spotted a flash of long red fingernails and jogged toward an alley a half block up the street. He’d have moved faster but he didn’t want to draw attention to her or to himself. As he approached the corner where Janice had disappeared, he noticed a handful of little damp spots on the sidewalk. His heart leapt into his throat as he slowed to a tiptoe’s crawl and peered first at the ground on the other side of that little corner – a trail of little splotches gleaming in the city light – and then upward and further into the alley following that trail. “No no nooo! Oh! My! Goohohohhohhdd!” Her voice, though hushed as much as she was ever able, was unmistakable. She was facing the wall behind a dumpster deep into the alley and covering her face as pee splashed erratically to the ground beneath her. At first, there wasn’t enough light for Chandler to see every detail, but a taxi rolled past on 3rd Ave. and briefly illuminated her form. For those few seconds, he beheld a spreading, glistening stain spreading along her rear end as pee tore through her panties and soaked her stockings. She’d obviously had no time to fight with them and get them out of the way, trapping her in her clothes as she peed.

    The rest of the world ceased to exist for Chandler – everything other than his ragged breath, his sweat, his throbbing chest and his equally tense member, and of course, his wet girlfriend vanished. An atomic mushroom cloud could appear in the city skyline and until the shockwave actually hit him, he’d have no clue it was there. For a moment, he experienced a strange kind of nirvana as he watched Janice stamp her foot as the flow came to a stop. “Damn it!” she squeaked. An outside observer would have foud the image hilarious as she flailed both hands pointlessly up and down, each silly gesture ending in a furious slap of her legs. She hastily tugged frantically at her pantyhose, evidently not caring about the risk of revealing herself in public, and cursed as they ripped. Then, came the panties – soaked thoroughly in the rear – and Chandler could see her bare cheeks through the darkness. He saw her extract a pair of panties from her hand bag and step into them, all the while still facing the wall as if to block out the setting of her relief. Her dress – flashy and tackily patterned as always – fell back into place, and she went to looking for some Kleenex to wipe off her legs. And here is where Chandler’s luck ran out. A passing truck chose this moment to honk its horn at a couple of pedestrians jaywalking through moving traffic and the sound made Janice jump in place and turn her head right and then left. And then she saw him standing there, all too visibly gawking and trembling with excitement.

    “Chandler!” At first, his emotional state didn’t sink in for her as she was too worried about saving a bruised image. “Haaa…haaaa!!!...how!!...how did you…WHY did you follow me?! Oh! My! God! Why, Chandler?!”

    “Ffcc…fff…that…fleninnin…”

    “Chandler! You weren’t supposed to see!” She ran toward him with bad intentions and Chandler back-pedaled, nearly tripping over a fire hydrant conveniently located at the corner of the sidewalk. Janice pounced and slapped his shoulder and arms viciously with both hands. “Why would you follow me?!”

    “I uh…I was just…uh…worried!” The last word he spoke with a bizarre sounding excitement as the idea occurred to his brain just in time to save that sentence from death. “Yes! Yes…I thought you might need help!”

    “I’m a grown woman! I can take care of myself. It’s just that ever since I had the baby, I’ve had a little problem with…” Chandler’s anatomy gave him away as the tent in front of him finally caught her eye. “Oh. My. GOD! Look at you!”

    “What?” he said, feigning innocence.

    “The last time I saw that,” she began, waving at his crotch with an accusatory finger, “you made me scream!”

    Chandler looked down, realized what she meant, and made a desperate effort to rearrange his stance to conceal his pulsing manhood better. “Oh no no no! That’s just the pants…they tent…there must be something funny about the fly!” In his new position, he could almost pass for a non-aroused gentleman and Janice was about ready to accept his word, but there was something about his eyes that made her doubt his story.

    “Oh really.”

    “Yuhuh!” Chandler snapped back, still in mid panic. “I just wanted to make sure you were OK. But you don’t have to worry about this little problem, it’s no big deal.”

    “Easy for you to say. I don’t see you pushing a pumpkin through your Johnson.” She unexpectedly grabbed at his crotch and felt the unmistakable resistance of an erection in her hand. “Just the pants my ass!”

    “Alright, alright, I got excited…what’s so bad about that?”

    “Oh! MY! GOOODD!!! What’s so bad? Chandler, I don’t even…I can’t even look at you right now! I’m gonna go. Dinner’s on you!”

    “Wait, Janice! Janice!” But she was off at a flat run – well as fast as someone can run in high heels – and the embarrassment kept Chandler from pursuing her. He’d never felt so alone as he returned to the restaurant to pay the tab, and the disapproving stares of the wait staff didn’t help. He had, after all, left the restaurant for a good long while without paying. “That did NOT just happen!” he barked at himself, snapping his fingers as if to eradicate the memory with magic.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chandler sat alone in Central Perk as this memory came back to him. He'd managed to convince Janice that he was excited by her changing out in the open, and not by the accident itself, and it'd turned out alright for them - that is until the mattress king swept her off her feet for a second time, however briefly. But knowing with certainty that someone found your kink revolting had been a fate far worse than the usual sense of isolation and assumptions he'd carried with him since adolescence regarding this strange fascination of his, and, he thought, would probably have been a problem for his relationship with Janice eventually. On top of her ear splitting laugh and her intrusive, melodramatic personality, that is. He'd never make that mistake again. He'd rather assume Monica would never understand this side of his sexuality than know for a fact that she rejected it.

  7. Latest Entry

    Beth inhaled,eyes watering as she put the clothing on "So the world is dead?"

     

    kat put the pistol in the back of her pants like shes seen many others do in movies "i dunno, theres still gotta be some life here cause if there wasnt what would be the point on having a gun?"

     

    beth put on the travel pack and felt it was kinda heavy she took it off and looked inside, what was inside surprised her it was another letter that said "kat i found these in your room thought should pack them just in case" beth looked under the letter and saw two pack of pull ups, beth zipped the travel pack back up snd handed it to kat "this ones yours"

     

    kat too her travel pack off and handed it to beth then looked insidethe one beth claimed was her,she read the note and saw the two packs of pullups and blushed slightly,she knew that beth already knew she wore them or at least use to "whats in yours?" she said curiously

     

    beth replyed "i dunno yet" then she unzipped the travel pack revilling yet another note "beth your mom told me to put this in your bag, i also put two filled canteens in there for you and kat" beth looked under the note to a surprise to see that her mother put two bags of size 6 diapers, beth remebered her bladder problem and remebered that she wore these all the time, before she took the chances of finding out she quickly took out one diaper, and took her pants and panties off and put the diaper on then her pants she then handed kat the panties and said "i-i dont n-n-need these a-anymore" blushing rapidly

     

    kat didnt really seem to care, for the simple fact it actully turned her on a little. "s-should we like try to find resources and stuff?" kat asked not knowing what to do

     

    "yeah i guess, since were in the middle of fricking nowhere we should pick path and start walking" beth replyed

     

    kat chose to walk north, as they were walkng for what felt like hours kat started to feel her bladder getting full she shrugged it off and continued walking. after a couple of minutes kat felt he bladder give out almost instantly, she felt her pantiesgetsoaked with urine an felt the warm wet piss go down her legs

     

    beth looked over at kat, well looking at her crotch to be exact she sensed that kat had to pee and was hoping she would hve an accdent almost instantly as she thought it kats crotch darkened and dark streaks went down kats pants making a puddle below her ~ continuned next chapter

  8. TAYLOR AND ME (pt. 8)
    Waterfall

     

    My head was spinning, between the desperate state i was in and the person i was with; Taylor Swift, omg... and she was kissing me and had her hand down between my legs, and i was just about ready to lose it in more ways than one. And that was exactly what she wanted.
    I didn't need to worry about feeing humiliation and shame, it was just a game we were playing together, two little girls together... i smiled at the thought, and the tension drained away from my body.
    Despite my initial reluctance, i realized that fate had brought me here, and that everything in my life before now had been leading up to this moment.
    I no longer had any desire to win the contest, or to leave her.
    As long as i could still be with Norah, i would be happy to be Taylor Swift's little wetting doll too.
    Taylor would pamper me, she would dress me up in the same clothes that she wore, make me drink copious amounts of water to fill me up, and then she would watch as i peed my knickers for her, emptying myself over and over again.
    Just like my relationship with Norah, it was inevitable, it was perfect and it was meant to be.
    The only thing different was that Taylor would be sharing my desperation, and would sometimes wet herself right alongside me.
    And so, i stood up, knowing full well what would happen.

     

    "I'm yours, T.," i said softly.

     

    "Oh, Erica..." she sighed as she leaned in towards me.

     

    As Taylor kissed me deeply and put her hand down between my legs again, i finally lost control... or rather, i relinquished it, just as i had to my sweet Norah a few years previously.
    I began to wet myself, the hot pee gushing out from my tortured wee hole as i felt the almost sexual release, and it went on for what seemed like forever, flowing past her fingers, soaking through my panties, through the crotch of my tight skinny jeans and running down my legs, collecting in my borrowed high heels before it overflowed them and pooled there on the floor between my feet.
    I don't think i'd ever been quite so full in my entire life; at least that's how it seemed, because i just kept on peeing and peeing and peeing some more.
    It felt amazing, i can't deny it, and the fact that Taylor was still kissing me and pressing her hand up against me as i continued to let out a strong stream of urine into my black nylon panties made it even better, relief and arousal mixed inextricably now as i continued to squirt hot pee into my panties, and then it happened: the inevitable melding of those twin sensations into one shattering orgasm, making me weak at the knees.

     

    "OHHHMMMMMMghhhh," was all i could manage as my legs buckled under me and she pushed hard against both sets of my lips; as above, so below.
    The pressure of her fingers against my hot urethra made the pee flow harder in the same way that partially stopping up a gushing garden hose created a more intense stream, and the feeling was pure ecstasy now.
    No drugs or alcohol for me; no, this was my high, losing myself in this total loss of control to another, feeling this, and needing this, and never wanting the feeling to end.

     

    Finally, the stream of hot urine flowing from my overburdened bladder began to ease up, and as it did Taylor eased the pressure on my lips accordingly.
    She was playing me like a musical instrument, and her unerring sense of just what i needed at every instant was sheer perfection. She broke our long held kiss, and a soft sigh escaped her lips in tandem with one from mine.

     

    "OMG, T., that was totes amazeballs," i said quietly, trying to recover a bit of composure after being shaken to the very core of my being.
    The only other girl that had ever been able to do this to me was Norah, but Taylor Swift was almost her equal, i had to admit.

     

    She looked at me with a quizzical smile now.
    "Totes amazeballs?" she giggled.

     

    "Yeah, as in absolutely amazing!" i exclaimed.

     

    "Why thank you, sweetie- " Taylor was about to say something else when i looked down at the floor and interrupted her.

     

    "OMG, I'm so sorry, the carpet's a mess! Is that going to be a problem for you with the hotel staff?"

     

    "Don't worry about it, honey; I actually bought this suite awhile ago just to have whenever I'm in town. This can be our special place now-"

     

    She'd hardly gotten those words out before i jumped up into her arms and hugged her so tightly then, and she let out a huge gasp.
    Backing down, i mumbled, "I'm sorry..." again.
    Taylor laughed, and said, "No, it's OK that you hugged me, it's just that... ummm..."

     

    OMG, in the afterglow of my orgasmic release i had forgotten that she was just about ready to lose it herself!
    She was squirming with her own desperate arousal now, and it was truly adorable to witness.
    No wonder Norah loved seeing me like that!

     

    "Well, what are you waiting for?" i said with a smile as i pulled her close.
    As i took the lead for the very first time in my life and kissed Ms. Swift, i could feel her shudder and then she began to wet herself uncontrollably. I pressed my hand up between her long legs to return the favour as her hot pee spurted out of her and streamed around my fingers and she closed her pretty blue eyes and moaned in ecstatic surrender.
    "Ohhhhh, Erica.... Erica..."

     

    My thoughts turned to my gf Norah for just a moment... if only she could be here to see this, what would she think and what would she do?
    I could only begin to imagine what it would be like with all three of us together.
    Soon enough, though, i wouldn't have to imagine it.
    I knew it was only a matter of time now.

     

    <The End.... or is it just the beginning?> :smile: :smile: :smile:

  9. Arya Stark/Cat

    Cat of the Kitchens.

    Fried squid with a loaf of salted bread and two horns of ale. Cat treaded down the stairs to fetch the ale first. By the time I return, the squid should be ready. She should get some dreamwine as well. A group of Pentoshi merchants had wandered in and they were bound to call for dreamwine. Saves going up and down twice. The cellars were dark and musty, with barrels from floor to ceiling. Cat felt like a cat among these oaken giants and for a moment she was sorely tempted. No one would see anyway. The sloshing of the pitchers made it so difficult, she could feeling her legs starting to shake. Cat bit her lip so hard she could taste the blood on her tongue. It’s better to just go now than to regret it later, Arya, you know you have to..

    I mustn’t. She desperately wanted to untie the cords and pull down everything but she knew she mustn’t. You are not weak. The kindly man had told her. Arya of House Stark does not have a weak bladder. Hers was the same as everyone else. She is afraid that she will wet and she fears their laughter, but it is the fear that makes her weak. It is fear that sends her scampering off when her sister held on.

    Cat wondered how said sister would fare in The Yellow Whale after fifteen doses of the Rhoynar’s Kiss. The many-faced god was as cruel as the others. It gave her a desperate thirst and made her nearly helpless with need. The first quarter of an hour was alright, just a niggling reminder and a hint of strain. It quickly became unbearable. The water seemed to come from nowhere and it filled her like a skin. When the customers called, she took ginger steps, mincing and simpering. When she was free, she hid near the counter where no one could see, squirming and twisting.

    She lived for her breaks. Nothing in the world made her happier than Kazubo’s slight nod and Cat knew that a wetting had been averted. For now. With the Rhoynar’s kiss upon her, the sweet relief never lasted for long. Even on her way back, she could feel the faint strings of an already growing need. It’s just fear.

    It’s just stupid fear. Cat was terrified of losing it in front of everyone. They will point and laugh and pinch my cheek. Stupid Sansa.

    The waif said it was mostly harmless but sometimes she felt light-headed from the strain of holding on. She bit her lip and walked towards her patron. The pee was sloshing in her bladder and it seemed ready to spill out at any moment. Everything reminded her of her need. The pouring of Arbor gold looked like a stream of yellow urine. The sloshing of the flagons reminded her of her own overflowing chalice. Everytime someone sipped their drink, she would glance down to check if it was her. Every laugh made her hand dart to her crotch to feel the reassuring dryness. I’m going to explode if I try any longer. I’m going to go mad.

    Fear cuts deeper than swords. In any case, she refused to use the privies here. The Yellow Whale was famous for two things. The first was the cheapness of its house brew, dark and strong. The second was the entertainment. It was a place where a knowing man with special tastes would come to indulge in certain pleasures. Pleasures that the greater part of society neither tolerated nor understood.

    Cat knew what went on with men and women but she did not understand these people. Why would anyone want to watch that? Six privies there were, all free of charge and sparkling clean with six private booths attached. The wary locals stayed away. Kazubo the owner kept a tight ship and did not partake, while his two daughters served and tended.

    It was a grateful distraction from the agonies of her own bladder. Sometimes, it was a foolish local girl, oftentimes, a foreigner or a naïve farm wench from the coastal greenlands. She would drink too much of the dark brew and begin to fidget with her skirts beneath the table. No matter, there are clean privies. As she rose to make her way, a man would rise with her and give a slight nod to the Kazubo, who would start preparing a mug. The girl enters the privy and the man follows, going round the back to those secret booths.

    When the women exited, Cat felt a mix of jealousy and disgust. Sometimes, it lasted only minutes, sometimes the man would emerge flustered and with his fly undone. In any case, the price was the same: a mug of Kazubo’s special bitter, more often left undrunk. Only in Braavos.

    It was a profitable little niche and Kazubo worked it tirelessly. Whenever a foreign lady or a pretty peasant girl came in, he would play them with free drinks and salty snacks and endless good-natured flattery. The more knowing customers watched discreetly. Those Freaks. The brew was strong and they usually did not have to wait for long. She would remember some of their faces if not for her own desperate predicament.

    She did not understand everything she saw. On rare occasions the customers would bring their own girls and the girls would emerge in different clothes. Just thinking about it made her blush. There are men in the world who would pay coin to see me try and fail to hold it front of the privy.No. This is too weird. It must be something else. Arya shook her head and bit her lips.

    A surprising number of ladies came to The Yellow Whale for Kazubo’s services. Some paid to peek at handsome men while others went after their own sex. Why don’t they just squirm in front of a mirror? She recalled a gentle lady who sat at the best table, sipping Arbor gold. A lady of Tyrosh who smelled of lavender, with one green braid peeking out from her veil. Cat thought that she would be one of the victims, seeing that she crossed her legs back and forth to no end.

    She was waiting for the right man. She went into the booth after a tall, strapping Lysene sailor of thick arms and long silvery locks. She didn’t come out for an hour, long after the Lysene and half a dozen other men. When she emerged, Cat noticed that she walked easily…and that the tights she wore were black instead of green. Why? Kazubo either didn’t know or didn’t care. The lady whispered something to make him chuckle before tossing him a golden tael. Kazubo gave her a bow and saw her to the door.

    ‘Had she come all the way from Tyrosh?’ She asked Kazubo after closing time.

    ‘Aye, her husband often has business with the Sealord.’

    ‘Does her husband know?’

    ‘No. She does not dare speak of it. Her husband is a powerful man’

    ‘Why did she take so long in the booth?

    ‘Some have particular tastes. It is not for us to judge.’

    ‘Why don’t they just hire whores?’

    Kazubo had looked at her as if it was dumbest question of all.

    You have many questions for a serving wench. One day when you have seen more of life. The hearts of men and women are stranger than tales of dragons.

    Only in Braavos. She thought.

    After that, she resigned herself to unanswered questions. I have worries of my own. The waif increased her dosage from ten to fifteen drops while Kazubo grew stricter. It was sheer agony standing with a pitcher of water while the customers came and went. When she opened her eyes, she saw water everywhere. Mugs and horns and pitchers and canals, filled to the brim or pouring into streams. When she closed her eyes, the images were filled with men and women urinating. She saw their bodies relax and heard their sighs of relief echo.

    Sometimes, her mind would drift. Cat found herself in Winterfell, she heard her own running footsteps and the Septa’s cry echoing after her. ARYA STARK, COME BACK or YOUR FATHER shall hear about this! She would see the privy cover before her and let loose a trickle. What are you doing? Arya pissypants. Cat of the kitchens would have to stop and cross her legs to stop the trickle running down her legs.

    When Arya was five, she learned how to ride a horse. In the few weeks after, her entire life revolved around horses. She talked horses to everyone from Lord Manderly to Mikken. She thought about what horses ate over supper. Maester Luwin, Why doesn’t the citadel have a link for horses?

    So it was with Cat at The Yellow Whale. She felt nothing but her need to pee. She saw nothing but subtle signs of need in everyone she passed.

    The tall Myrish porter would jiggle his foot and start yawning at the tale his companion told.

    Yanu, the Lorathi handmaiden would press her lips together firmly. She would bounce on her buttocks, trying to shift the weight off her buttocks.

    Kazubo’s younger daughter was always nervous. Her eyes would grow wide when she needed to pee and she would curl her girlish toes. I can’t do it. Cover for me, cat. She would squeal and squeak as she hurried out, fumbling with her clothes as she went.

    The Fair Lysene whore they called S’varoni threw caution to the wind. She would gulp down her brew, as if trying to drown her desperation in ale. Once, she passed out in the chair and Cat was forced to clean up the mess with trembling hands.

    Kazubo’s elder daughter was funny as well. Kassia could hold for hours and hours, serving and making ribald jests with the patrons, but she would often lose herself in front of the privy. She would dance and struggle with her laces, just a few inches from relief. Cat had to do everyone’s laundry. Every pair of her drawers and tights were stained yellow in the crotch.

    Just like mine. Cat crossed her legs and arched her back forward as another spasm of desperation passed over her. 3 Loaves of bread and salt with a pitcher of house brew.Despite the chill, sweat covered her brows and her neck. A few hot spurts escaped as she made her way to the kitchen. Stop leaking you big baby.

    She crooked her finger at Kazubo. The man snorted and raised a pair of open palms. Ten minutes.

    A red-headed wench stood up and walked dizzily to the bathroom. Buxom and pretty, she had been fidgeting quite a while under the table while a handsome sailor boy played with her hair. When she finally plucked up the courage to make her waters, two men nearly ran over each other in their haste to get to the booth. Kazubo allowed himself a chuckle as the sailor boy went on eating his mussels, utterly oblivious.

    Arya jogged on the spot as she poured out the dark ale.

    In the corner, a hooded woman smiled at her and got up to leave. She left 3 pieces of silver on the table, gleaming in the tavern’s soft yellow candlelight.

    She’s watching me. Just a like a certain Lady Sansa across the water loved to watch. Sansa was always the perfect lady but she couldn’t keep her eyes away when Arya squirmed in her seat or held her crotch. She would feign disdain and indifference just a little too well. Whenever Arya stared back at her sister, Sansa would look away and pretend to be engrossed by her sewing.

    Was it because I was so unladylike in my desperation? That day she wet herself in the wolfswood, Sansa couldn’t stop gaping at her.

    She was blushing. She was redder than I was.

    Is my sister one of these weirdoes? She wondered in horror if Sansa liked to watch men or women. Do you like it when they hold it forever or do you like it when they lose it in their clothes? Sansa the lady, ever so courteous. Does it give you pleasure when they squirm and squeal and struggle while you sit motionless like a statue? Who do you dream of in the night? Ser Loras leaking into his flowery armour or is it Queen Cersei’s long shapely legs, crossing and moving and rubbing against each other under the table as she drank yet another cup of wine.

    Her womanhood felt warm and wet. Arya looked down to see the tiniest patch starting to form on her tunic. Oh gods. I’m starting to go. She threw down the pitcher and waddled to the door. I can do this. She pressed her legs together to steel herself against the cool night air. Does it make you blush when I struggle like a little girl, Sansa?

    The voice sounded ludicrous in her head. It sounded like a mummer’s line. You’re overthinking this, she only likes it because she hates you. Neither Cat nor Arya could imagine Sansa sitting in The Yellow Whale. The only thing she ever loved were her stupid songs and knights on white horses.

    Stop wondering or you’re going to wet yourself. Arya shook away these morbid thoughts and made a clumsy dash towards the canals. Just a little more. Just a little more.There were only 68 steps to the Drunkard’s Alley. 57…56…55. A pair of swaggering bravos sniggered at her as they passed but Cat no longer cared who saw her in this frantic state.

    30…29…27…It’s always worse when you were near. She thought of Kassia’s accident’s inside the privy, her clumsy fingers clawing and tangling. Please, god, no. please. Gods forgive me. The sound of drops splattering on wood.

    15…15…13. She saw the moon glistening off the canals. Dark and glistening. The Rhoynar’s kiss was cruel. Less than 10 steps. I can make it. I can. I can.

    You always need to go pee, you are a little girl who can’t hold it. Sansa’s Lady-of-the-manor voice, taunting. 6…6….6….I mean five. Just a few more steps. The alley was just across the road but a thin trickle had started to flow. Fear cuts deep. She felt the hot waters of her desperate need follow the lines of her drawers, soaking her crotch from back to front. I’m going to make it. Don’t come out, don’t come out, you always pee yourself like a little…Stop it, Sansa. She could see the shiny cobblestones. The green moss on the coursing water. Cat felt a wetness warming her left thigh. I’m not going to make it, I mean…

    She made it just in time.

    There was not a moment to spare as she rounded the corner. Cat ripped off her breeches as she squatted, losing a button in her haste. Her pants bunched around her calves just as the hot stream of piss exploded from her with a piercing hiss. Too thick and too tight, the back of her drawers was caught in her powerful stream as she struggled to get them down in time. Too late. She could feel the warm wee spreading on the taut cotton. It’s wet anyway. Her legs trembled from the hasty squat and from the sweet release. One step more and she would have peed a stream though her drawers and her breeches, one moment more and Cat would have had a shamed herself in the middle of the city. The relief wracked her body as the stream flowed hard and strong, forming a thousand little streams as they ran over the stones and ran dripping into the canals of the city.

    Not today.

    So close. Too close. Her bladder was exhausted from the hold. It had been so full that the stream flowed for a small eternity before it dwindled into spurts and dribbles. Cat pulled herself up and inspected the damage: her pants were mostly dry but the back of her drawers were thoroughly soaked with wee. Happy now, Sansa? Even in the moonlight, she could see the translucent whiteness of the soggy cotton clinging to her flesh.

    She bit her lip. It was, at least, better than last time. I took so long to come back Kazubo thought I’d drowned. She removed a strip of cloth from her pocket and cleaned herself, wiping away any excess moisture. Slowly and gingerly, she pulled up her pants, not wanting the wetness to seep through her breeches.

    Time to head back.

    As she walked pigeon-toed from the alley, Cat fancied a pair of blue eyes staring through the soggy cotton of her crotch.

  10. When Mark awoke he was left with the memory of the night before and a now very wet bed. Jayne of course was nowhere to be seen. She had woken with the dawn chorus and just in time remembered that she was not in her own bed and resisted the temptation to dispose of her 'overnight' pee in the usual manner in the bed.

    Her urge to pee was as strong as ever so she quietly slipped out of bed and tiptoed to the bathroom where she drunk down four small glasses of water. Jayne quickly penned a 'J' decorated with some 'X's on to piece of notepaper, placing it on the bedside table before leaving.

    Savouring the stickiness of the cum that would be running down her legs for the next few hours Jayne was thankful that Mark had not used a condom, her skirt, now cold and clammy on her legs, reminding her of what fun a one night stand can be if it all goes to plan.

    As she waited for the lift the pressure in Jayne’s bladder increased, not because it was full but because it was getting used to being emptied regularly. When the lift arrived Jayne resisted the urge to fill the lift because the state of her skirt would be a dead giveaway to anyone getting in. Instead Jayne left the hotel and headed straight for the adjacent park.

    At five o'clock in the morning the park can be quite pleasant and better still she was almost certain to have it to herself. Jayne sat down on a bench, sat back, stretched and peed through her dress. It was nice to be able to enjoy the first morning pee for a change. So often Jayne was still almost asleep and just peed on autopilot but today she could enjoy the feeling as the warmth flowed over her clitoris and pooled around her bottom before flowing out through the still damp silk, running between the slats of the bench and splattering in a puddle on the hard ground below.

    Jayne savoured the musky aroma for a few minutes as her warm pee steamed around her in the cool morning air before again she set off for home.

    As she walked along the almost deserted streets she held her head up high and smiled at the milkman, postman and assorted other early morning trades, completely aware of the state of her now drying dress which gave the impression of having been slept in. With the unmistakable greenish concentric pee stained patches on the back of her skirt it made her proud to be a feminine anarchist.

    When Jayne returned home her neighbour Jean was getting the milk in.

    "Good night then last night?" Enquired Jean who had seen Jayne arrive home in this unkempt condition too many times now to remember.

    "Very satisfying Jean, yes very nice indeed." Replied Jayne stopping to talk as she let out a steady stream which flowed gently down her left leg and into her left shoe accompanied by a hissing sound.

    Jean looked down to Jayne’s feet and saw the puddle appearing on the pavement but made no comment, this was not unusual but seeing Jayne perform such a brazen act of urination still made Jean’s juices flow even though her strict upbringing made her unwilling to act on it.

    As Jean’s eyes again made contact with Jayne, Jayne winked and exclaimed. "Ahhh, that feels good, such relief." As she turned to go inside, knowing that it would play on Jean’s mind that she must be missing out on something.

    Once inside Jayne went upstairs pondering how long it would be before Jean became a convert to feminine anarchy.

    In her room Jayne checked the clock and confirmed that it was still too early to go to work. She filled four large glasses with water and took them over to the settee on a tray.

    Jayne sat down and turned on the television to watch the remainder of the 05:30 breakfast news and slowly drank down the water letting the occasional spurt out as she drunk, inspired by the sticky substances still oozing out of her fanny.

    The news finished and Jayne took her empty tray of glasses over to the sink before sitting on the now dry bed to take off her shoes. Jayne stood up and removed her still damp dress and naked again she put her dress in the linen basket and went over to the wardrobe. Today was a nice warm day so Jayne chose a white flared mini skirt with large pleats, short white bra-top and a pair of white high heeled sandals.

    Jayne stepped into the skirt, pulled it up and fastened the zip, pulled on the bra top and again sat on the bottom of her bed as she put on her shoes pausing briefly between the left and right shoes to empty her bladder.

    Back into her normal routine Jayne had her breakfast and made her way to the bus stop. Today she was first at the bus stop but did not pee straight away, instead waiting for Sharron to arrive and Savouring the still increasing sticky sensation that was tingling her inner thighs right down to her knees.

    In due course Sharron arrived. Sharron was wearing a smart black suit with a knee length skirt and court shoes and was clearly much better prepared for a wetting than normal although the weather was not suited to wearing black.

    Jayne stood facing Sharron, with her legs tight together and her left knee bent slightly forward she gently opened the valve. This was the first time that Sharron had actually seen Jayne pee at the bus stop and she was quite intrigued to see the pee cascading down Jayne’s legs and over her shoes.

    Sharron had only peed either sitting down or standing with her legs apart allowing a stream to fall unimpeded between her feet. Sharron had already pre-empted the inevitable wetting that she would do at the bus stop and had spurted three times into her knickers even before she left home. Sharron was definitely in the mood to thoroughly wet herself but how?

    Sharron had just expected to stand with her legs apart and pee on the ground but Jayne did it differently, why did she let the pee run down her legs like that, it wasn't necessary. Sharron’s only memory of pee running down her legs was wetting herself when she was younger, the dread as the pee ran down her legs as she held her legs tight together with her hand wedged firmly in her crotch trying to stem the flow.

    Jayne was smiling so she must be enjoying the sensation. It could do no harm to try so Sharron stood facing Jayne, Jayne’s flow still continuing.

    With her legs tight together Sharron began to pee, a single spurt at first just moistening her knickers again before the flow started properly, first down her left leg running behind her knee then down both legs quickly filling her shoes.

    "Morning Sharron." Said Jayne, her gentle flow continuing to trickle down her legs.

    "Good morning Jayne, It does feel good to just let the pee run down my legs, the way it caresses my thighs, ooooooh! It didn't feel like that before when I wet myself by accident." Said Sharron.

    "It does feel good, that’s why more and more women are giving up using toilets for peeing, there's just no point in messing about going to the loo just to miss out on such wonderful sensations." Replied Jayne as her flow began to subside.

    "however do you stop people seeing your wet knickers with a skirt that short?" Enquired Sharron.

    Jayne reached down to the hem of her pleated mini skirt and lifted it up to show Sharron that she did not wear anything under her skirt to cover her abundant bush.

    "It's easy." Said Jayne. "If you don't wear knickers no-one will see them wet, if someone gets a glimpse up my skirt they might think that I am wearing black knickers or a G-string unless I want them to see that I am bare."

    Sharron was dumfounded, she always wore much longer skirts and was constantly aware that she was inadvertently flashing her invariably white knickers all the time. It was something else to try, but she would have to forego the constant stimulation that her damp gusset gave her, perhaps it would be compensated for by the increased number of opportunities that would be available to her if she did not have to worry about wet knickers.

    Sharron began to count the number of times that she had wanted to wet herself but had declined because wet knickers would have caused a problem. At least today she was wearing her black suit; in this heat she would be glad of the constant dampness in her skirt to keep her cool.

    The End

  11. Latest Entry

    The sound of the knocking resonated through the small cubicle, the door rattling against the lock. Both girls held their breath, trying not to make a sound, hoping whoever it was would just give up and go away. Megan continued to wriggle and squirm uncontrollably, grinding her silky genitals against Sarah’s palm and probing fingers. Sweat dripped from her brow, her pretty face contorting into an expression of intense concentration and orgasmic agony. Her bladder was now so achingly full, holding more urine than ever before in her 26 years of life. Her desperation was total and absolute, the physical limits of her perfect body now seemingly being exceeded.

    As the knocking stopped briefly, a small quivering voice on the other side of the door whined “Hurry up, please … some of us out here are about to get very wet!”

    Sarah exhaled a sigh of relief, thankful that it wasn’t security. Megan, on the other hand, couldn’t concentrate on anything except her throbbing desperate sex. Just a few more seconds of grinding would be all she needed…

    "I’ll be out in a second,” Sarah retorted as she began to withdraw her fingers from Megan’s dribbling lips.

    As Megan felt the source of her pleasure being removed, she lurched urgently towards Sarah, groping at her shoulders for support. Desperate to finally come and frantic to pee, she tried to squeeze Sarah’s hand between her thighs, but it was too late. As the tip of the finger slid from her, her saturated lips closed together. A slow and steady trickle of wee immediately began to seep, dripping from her pulsating vagina and snaking slowly down the inside of her thigh. Sarah watched it, leaning forward so her eyes could follow the droplet as it made its journey down her leg. With her face just centimetres from Megan’s leaking pee hole, Sarah could feel the heat of her most intimate region on her forehead, all too aware of the ocean of urine begging for release just inside those quivering lips. Extending her tongue, Sarah licked sensuously at the inside of Megan’s leg, relishing the taste of her hot wee. Reaching down between her own legs, Sarah caressed the lustrous flesh of her own vagina, massaging her erect clitoris and almost reaching orgasm with a single touch. Both girls were so urgently aroused, orgasms teetering on the edge. Trembling and shuddering, Megan’s muscles faltered further, another short squirt bursting from her desperate pussy. Feeling the jet splash her forehead, Sarah adjusted her angle and caught the tail end of the spray in her mouth. It glided smoothly over her tongue before sliding down her throat as she swallowed.

    The knocking resumed suddenly, and was followed by a garbled string of expletives from outside the cubicle door. Some desperate soul out there really wasn't happy. Pulling away, Megan crossed her legs as best she could with her leggings still around her knees. The trickle was clamped off, but her exhausted muscles were only just barely containing the bursting swell of hot liquid now bulging out from her abdomen.

    Tearing a strip of paper from the holder, Sarah dried her face first, then her moist enraged vagina, before standing up. Giving her lover a compassionate look, she felt almost sorry for what she was about to do. She knew Megan was at the very end of her ability to hold, and that in just a few moments her body would be taking matters into its own hands. But she just couldn’t let her use the loo, not now, because her ultimate sexual fantasy was about to play out right in front of her eyes. Reaching over, she flushed her own pee away, reflecting on how good it felt to finally be free of it. She gently helped an extremely fragile Megan get dressed again, coaxing her legs from their twisted position and pulling her clothes back up for her. As Sarah released the waist band against the bulging round mass of her bladder, Megan winced as an orgasmic ache swept through her abdomen like a jolt of lightning. Unable to think about anything except the urgent needs of Megan’s overwrought body, both girls knew that a full scale accident was just a hair’s breadth from becoming a stark reality. Megan trembled and moaned as she gripped herself hard between her legs, pushing and prodding the damp material up against her bursting, sodden lips.

    Sarah tenderly caressed Megan’s hair and whispered, “You’ll be alright, just a few more minutes, I promise. When I open the door, follow me and don’t look back.”

    Megan said nothing, but was seriously contemplating the notion of wetting herself right there. At least no one would see her doing it, and she'd retain a modicum of dignity. But before the idea went any further, Sarah had already unlocked the door and swung it open. Time was of the essence for them both, with Sarah so turned on that she was in danger of coming just from the act of walking alone. Sarah knew they had to be quick or poor Megan wouldn't make it, and the moment she’d fantasised about would be ruined. Taking Megan’s hand she rushed from the cubicle, almost colliding with several women queuing outside. Megan followed obediently, but her free hand remained glued to her crotch, squeezing and groping herself in an attempt to hold on for just a few seconds longer. If she let go for even a moment, she knew a torrent of wee would start jetting from her in a heartbeat.

    A chorus of shocked outrage rose from the queuing women as both girls emerged together, but Megan tried to block out the comments. A sense of total embarrassment rose in her stomach like a swarm of angry butterflies, and her cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of red than they already were. Sarah whisked her out of the bathroom and into the daylight, noises of disapproval still ringing in her ears. Trotting desperately and wearily behind, she stumbled and felt herself squirt hard into her panties again. It shot through the thin fabric, wetting her hand and dripping to the ground before she stopped it.

    "Please Sarah, it’s about to come out, I can’t hold it in,” Megan whimpered.

    Sarah looked back, gave her a reassuring smile, and pulled her onward. As she scanned their surroundings for somewhere suitable, she looked to the sky and grinned to herself. She’d spied a place they could be alone, where no one would be able to disturb them. The thought of what was about to happen was driving her crazy, and her own voracious need to be pleasured was right at the forefront of her mind. She glanced back at Megan one last time, a familiar ache of arousal sweeping through her own dripping womanhood, before picking up the pace. Megan dug deep, hunched over and bursting, all the while pressing and kneading at her wee hole, desperately applying as much pressure as her fingertips could muster.

    At last, and with only seconds to spare before Megan’s bladder blasted its contents into her frilly knickers, they arrived at Sarah’s destination of choice. Dribbling and spurting frequently, Megan looked up to see a large Ferris wheel, her eyes wide with shock and despair.

    “Just one more minute, hold on for me sweetie.”

    Sarah silently congratulated herself as they quickly zigzagged their way along the empty queue towards the boarding point for the ride. Sarah glanced around at the crowds and knew they’d been lucky, waiting in a line would have been the last straw for poor Megan. As it was, Sarah still wasn’t certain there was enough time to do what she wanted. Both girls stepped into a waiting cage and sat down. The attendant gave Megan a confused look and opened his mouth to say something before Sarah stopped him.

    “Look, don’t say it, just get us moving … please!” a hint of nervous excitement creeping in to her voice.

    Without further delay, the cage door closed automatically and the girls were lifted slowly and gracefully towards the sky. Megan was about to lose it, sweating and squirming like never before, dribbling and spurting almost constantly into her now saturated knickers. Grinding her pussy against the hard surface of the seat, she looked to Sarah for help with pleading eyes. Without further pause, Sarah slid from her seat and knelt before Megan, gently parting her clenched legs and sliding between them, exactly as she had done earlier.

    “Looks like my little girl is about to have a big accident,” Sarah teased as she caressed the wet fabric between Megan’s legs.

    Megan could barely breathe, her diaphragm compressing her bladder on every intake of air. Drawing breath shallowly and rapidly, she felt herself lose another few droplets of wee, her muscles about to totally succumb to the pressure within. Squirming and wriggling, she felt Sarah tease down her leggings and knickers, exposing the desperate pink flesh of her wet vagina to the cool air. Sarah’s eyes then moved up to the bulging mound of Megan’s bladder, gazing in wonder as she began to caress it gently with her hand. But even the lightest of touches was too much for Megan to take. Sarah was rewarded immediately as Megan’s lips parted and a sizzling squirt of pee splashed against her t-shirt, soaking through the thin fabric and dampening her breasts. Although it stopped again as abruptly as it had begun, Sarah knew the next squirt could very well become a full blown loss of control. As the big wheel halted briefly to let other people board a few cages below, Sarah leaned in and began to lick softly at the moist folds of skin between Megan’s legs. Lapping up the concoction of urine and love juice, Sarah savoured its sweet salty flavour before swallowing eagerly. Nothing had ever tasted so divine.

    Megan bucked and whimpered as she felt an overwhelming desperate ache rising up inside her bloated belly. Her frantic erect clit throbbed, but was still being deliberately neglected by her lover. She pleaded silently in her head for that one lingering touch that would send her over the edge. Sarah, still taking her time and savouring every moment, pushed her exploring tongue between Megan’s labia, licking and tasting the silky skin beneath. At first licking up and down its external length, she eventually moved down to the entrance of Megan’s love tunnel, plunging her tongue as deep as she could reach into the inner sanctum of Megan’s body. Writhing and squirming, Megan was feeling light headed, pangs of ecstasy shooting up from her pussy and into her engorged bladder. With pee on the brink of erupting out, she pushed her body into Sarah’s face, rhythmically grinding and moaning loudly.

    The wheel started moving again, their cage approaching the apex of its journey. Sarah shifted her tongue upwards and began to massage Megan’s dribbling urethra. Sarah could feel tiny bursts of hot pee squirting over her tongue and into her mouth, the taste of fresh urine making her own pussy tingle with anticipation. Reaching between her own legs, she grabbed hold of her shorts and pulled them up hard, the crotch riding up and massaging her in the all the places she needed. On the brink of coming herself, she moved her tongue upwards further still, towards Megan’s pulsating desperate clitoris. Megan was already on the edge, and just seconds away from wetting. As Sarah’s tongue began to fervently flick and massage Megan’s hard swollen love button, the desperate ache inside her approached its crescendo. Trying to relax, fearing the orgasm she craved so desperately, her bladder contorted as her muscles began to spasm and contract. Seemingly in slow motion, the orgasm should have crashed over her, but it continued to build, gathering strength and power. Gripping the sides of the cage hard, every muscle in her body was tensed, straining to hold back a torrential gush of pee. Desperately trying to keep the orgasmic contractions at bay, she writhed and twisted, arching her back, fearing the consequences an orgasm would have on her fragile bladder.

    The cage began to swing back and forth, drawing the attention of several people from the crowd below. What on Earth was going on up there? Sarah was on the edge of her own personal eruption, tugging quickly and rhythmically at her shorts. The material had ridden up tightly against her tingling womanhood, rubbing against her clitoris in the most pleasurable way imaginable. She felt it happening, the overwhelming sensation of an orgasm building, her muscles tightening and reaching that point of no return. A few more seconds, and she was there. She wouldn’t be able to stop it now, even if she wanted to. Desperately trying to focus her addled mind on pleasuring Megan, she inserted several fingers into Megan’s straining vagina, massaging her internally as well as externally. She tried to relax a little, attempting to hold back from coming for just a few more seconds, but the fire between her legs was almost intolerable. The feeling had reached its zenith, and it was now too late to stop it. She was about to topple over the edge in a dramatic and explosive manner.

    Megan could take the punishment no more. With Sarah’s tongue licking and teasing with greater and greater ferocity, her mind and body melted, unable to hold back her orgasm any longer. As she reached the peak of her desperation and the pinnacle of her pleasure, her pussy contracted and tightened as the first wave of the most powerful orgasm of her life came crashing down around her. Her bladder screamed for mercy, her muscles squeezing with all their strength around Sarah’s fingers, her body writhing and shuddering. Pleasure and pain merged into one all-consuming feeling as she moaned and wailed, panting heavily and pushing her convulsing privates harder against Sarah’s lapping tongue. Her lips began to part, and as Sarah withdrew her fingers a little, her hot juices immediately sprayed hard all over Sarah’s face and chest. Megan couldn’t tell if she was peeing or ejaculating, and didn’t care either way. Feeling Megan’s ecstasy, Sarah pulled up harder on her own shorts, squashing and mashing her clitoris as she began to buck in unison with Megan. Coming together, they both writhed in delight and ecstasy as the moment they thought would never happen finally became an overwhelming reality.

    Powerful waves of contractions jolted through Megan’s aching abdomen. Her mind was shut off to everything around her, focussing totally on the sensations between her gorgeous shapely legs. Tears welled up in her eyes as the pleasure pain boundary was washed away, her whole body a writhing mess of desperation induced turmoil and ecstasy. Seemingly never coming to an end, her orgasm thundered on, the torturous ache of her bladder only heightening and intensifying the glorious sensations. Focussed entirely on her tight throbbing body, her eyes were squeezed firmly closed as her body convulsed and exploded over and over again. Her bladder pounded as her vagina spurted with her contractions, her love fluids saturating and soaking into Sarah’s now totally drenched shirt.

    Finally, after the most intense and earthshattering moment of her life, the strength of the contractions began to slowly fade. But she couldn’t relax, instead still desperately clinging on to the contents of her bladder, desperately trying not to pee while Sarah was between her legs. Her bladder squeezed hard around the litres of urine still being held inside her, the first droplets leaking past her shattered muscles. As the squirting and spluttering of her orgasm died away completely, she could hold back the flood no longer. As a steady trickle of pee started to leak past her tired straining sphincter, Sarah lapped and slurped at the fluid, her own fading orgasm rallying on when she felt Megan begin to finally lose control. Powerless to stop it, Megan wept softly as her pee began to splutter out. A strong powerful hissing torrent gushed from Megan’s pussy as the stream grew in strength and force. Spreading Megan’s lips and holding them open with her fingertips, Sarah watched her wee hole open fully as Megan’s body squirted forcefully and hissed loudly. Steam rose from the hot stream as it hit the cool air before pouring over Sarah, saturating her clothes and dripping to the floor. Catching it in her mouth, it cascaded over her tongue before pouring back out and down her chin. As it pooled on the floor of the cage, it quickly began to leak through the cracks, vast quantities of warm wee raining down and splashing towards the ground, sprinkling over anyone standing too close.

    Megan peed and peed, her bladder contracting and shrinking, her urethra spurting and gushing, until finally her abdomen was back to its usual flat shape. Sighing as she pushed the final few droplets of urine from her weary body, Megan relaxed into a dishevelled heap in the seat. Sarah ceased her licking, her own orgasm finally over, drenched in Megan’s pee from head to toe. As the cage began to approach the ground, people gawped in wonder, unable to pry their eyes from the 2 gorgeous women as they started to come into unobstructed view.

    Composing themselves quickly, but not quite quickly enough, the girls hopped from the ride as soon as it came to a stop. With Sarah’s clothes dripping with Megan’s sweet urine, they quickly made their way back to the car, avoiding eye contact with anyone.

    “Same time next week?” Sarah asked, laughing to herself.

    “I can’t wait … literally!” Megan joked, a wide grin spreading across her face.

  12. Clair was lying in bed staring at the ceiling. Had she gone too far with mom? She knew she had been meaning to mom and that made her feel bad, but she hated wearing diapers. She hated all babyish things. She would be a teenager soon, what was mom thinking, diapers in the car? She was not Emily, who had more accidents than anyone could count.

    OK, that was mean. Emily had accidents, a lot, but she was about the sweetest little sister you could ask for, and pretty too. Many of her friends had sisters Emily’s age, but most were intolerable to be around and the ones that were OK, being sweet was about all they had going for them. Emily really was a great little sister.

    Then Claire’s mind snaps back to the diaper thing. God what if she did have an accident. Three weeks in diapers. She would be like Sarah. Mom changing her, eww. And what about Brad? That cute guy she had met last summer at the marina. He said his family had just gotten a house that summer. She did not see him until the last day of last year. But she was hoping to run into him early this summer, so they could hang out some. If she was in diapers that would be out of the question. What would he say if he found out?

    Then the answer was clear! She had already won! Tonight, when they’d gotten home she had reminded mom that the van was down to a ¼ tank. The van could do just over 3 hours on a tank of gas, but on a ¼ tank, she only had to wait about an hour in her diaper. Smile crept across her face. She had won. No more diapers ever!

    As Claire drifted off to sleep, she thought back to her last struggle with diapers. She never understood why Emily still let mom diaper her for bed. By nine Claire was so embarrassed by the nightly diaper ritual, she had demanded Goodnites and insisted on changing herself before bed. But once Claire had turned 10 this was not a solution anymore. She did not want to wet the bed like a baby. She had been in big girl panties for years.

    Claire had talked to mom and convinced her to let Claire wear cotton training panties at night, with a waterproof sheet on the bed. Her theory was that since the Goodnites kept her feeling warm and dry during the night, she would never wake up to pee. Mom agreed.

    The first few nights were a disaster. While the training panties were absorbent, they held very little compared to a diaper. A few times, Claire woke up midway through peeing the bed and these were the worst nights. Claire would wake to the sensation of a warm puddle spreading around her bottom and thighs, and of course the sensation of peeing. More upsetting still, even if Claire was awake, her bladder was not. All she could do was slow down the flow and piddle herself like a baby. She would lay in bed, crying as she pissed herself.

    After about five nights, mom had come to her before bed. “Honey, I really appreciate how hard you are trying to not wet the bed, but things do not seem to be improving. Every night we wake up hearing our oldest daughter crying and it breaks our hearts.”

    Claire was distraught, but she knew mom was right.

    Mom continued, “Also, remaking your bed at 3:00 AM every night is really taking its toll on your father and me.”

    Then an idea popped in Claire’s head. “3:00 AM? Always at 3:00 AM?”

    “Um, yes. Your father has even started calling it his 3:00 AM wakeup call.”

    “So never before 2:45?”

    “Yes, why?”

    “OK mom, let me try one more night. But tonight I will set the alarm to 2:45.”

    “Well why not one or two and make sure you’re able to make it”.

    Claire may have agreed, except mom implied that she could not make it if she waited until 2:45. She did not wet her panties when she was awake, well not that anyone noticed. However, she knew this argument would hold little water with mom.

    “Well if I wake up and pee at 2:45 I should be able to make it until morning. But, if I wake up at one I may just wet the bed later.”

    While it was hard to admit she may wet again later in the night, it was better than agreeing she might pee herself while she was awake.

    “OK, get ready for bed and I will come tuck you in. Be sure to wear training panties just in case.”

    Claire got ready for bed. She changed into a short cami. When she opened her underwear drawer, her big girl panties caught her eye. If she had not agreed to wear training panties, she would have worn a pair of big girl panties to bed tonight. As she pulled her training panties up her legs she cringed when the padded crotch pressed into her mound. Well, one last night she thought. She called her mom as she got into bed, that familiar bulk between her legs reminded her, even at 10, she was not a big girl.

    Mom helped her set her alarm to 2:45 AM and kissed are good night.

    When Claire’s alarm went off, her first instinct was to grab her crotch. It was dry! Then she slipped her hand into her training panties, which made her blush. Mom had told her girls did not touch down there, unless it was to clean up. As her hand slid down the front of her training panties, her middle finger inadvertently slid between her lips. Her hand felt warm, but her middle finger almost felt hot. Her training panties were completely dry!

    Then it happened. With her hand still in her training panties, she felt her bladder spasm. She immediately pressed against her pee hole and she felt her muscles down their contract. She fought off the first spasm, but she was not sure what to do. She had one hand in her training panties and the other trying to disabled the alarm. Once the alarm was off, she tried to move. She did not want to remove her hand for fear of peeing right in the bed. Suddenly another spasm hit her. She fought it with all her strength, but as the spasm subsided, she felt a little dribble escape past her finger and trickled down her cleft. She shuddered with disgust. Here she was, fully awake, in her bed, piddling into training panties, her training panties. She had to get out of bed, no matter what.

    With her finger firmly pressed against her pee hole, she threw the covers back. It was a cool night and the thin short cami did little to keep the chill off her body. As soon as she felt the chill, her bladder spasmed hard. A spurt of pee shot around her finger and into her training panties, followed by a constant dribble. Knowing her training panties would not hold much, Claire decided to make a mad dash to the potty. As soon as she jumped out of bed her bladder sent spurt after spurt of hot piss into her training panties. She made it out of her bedroom before the training panties started leaking onto the floor. Claire ran to the bathroom and hopped on the potty. She did not even try to pull her training panties down.

    As soon as her bottom hit the cool toilet seat her spurts turned into a constant stream, flooding past her finger. The flood rapidly filled her training panties. So when Claire removed her hand, it was soaked in urine.

    Claire began to cry. This was to be her big night, no more diapers forever. Here she sat on the toilet in her sodden training panties, hand covered in piss. While her bladder has finished emptying, her overflowing training panties still were releasing a steady stream of urine into the toilet.

    Mom woke up to the sound of her oldest order crying for the sixth night in a row. But as she headed down the hall to Claire’s room, something caught her eye. The hall night light illuminated droplets of liquid going from Claire’s room to the bathroom and the sound of crying was coming from the bathroom.

    On her way to the bathroom, she looked in Claire’s room and noticed no droplets there. As she rushed down the hall, she saw Claire sitting on the toilet in her soaked training panties, crying her eyes out. Claire had one hand keeping the hem of her cami from getting wet and the other hand outstretched away from herself.

    “Claire, what happened?” mom asked. She wanted to comfort Claire, but knew from past experience Claire had a line that separated help and comfort from being babied and babying her may just upset her more.

    “I… I woke up. An… And I was dry. But started… I… I started to pee.” Claire sobbed. “I tried to get out of bed but… I… The cold air… Ran down the hall… Tried to stop peeing… Hand in the naughty place… Flooded training panties when sat on the toilet… I… Hand… Covered in pee.”

    Mom gather what had happened. Claire woke up and her plan worked, but she had an accident when getting out of bed. She knew this may have upset Claire even more, as she would consider this having an accident.

    Over Claire’s soft sobs, mom heard another sound. There was a dripping noise coming from the toilet. Was Claire still trying desperately holding on and slowly leaking?

    “Claire, what is dripping? Do you still need to pee?”

    Claire realized mom must think she was still having an accident. She started sobbing loudly. All mom understood was, “no… Flooded… Training panties… Soaked… Stuck on toilet… Dripping.”

    Then Claire began crying uncontrollably. She lowered her head and covered her face with one arm, the other arm still outstretched away from her.

    Mom ran some warm water and wet a hand towel. She washed Claire’s outstretched hand, assuming that she must have peed on it while holding herself. Claire sobbing seem to subside. After Claire’s hand was clean, mom asked, “Honey, do you want to stand up?”

    “I can’t… Might get pee on the floor.”

    Claire’s mom tried not to laugh. Maybe Claire did not know that she had left a trail from her room to the bathroom and there was already a puddle in front of the toilet. Mom decided it was better not to mention the trail.

    “It’s OK, we can clean it up, but we need to get you cleaned up.”

    Claire looked up at her mom, blushed and nodded. Claire held the hem of her cami as mom helped her off the toilet. As Claire stood up, a stream of pee ran down the inside of each leg. She cringed at the feeling, but let her mom help her up.

    “Claire, do you want to take your panties off or can I help you?”

    Claire just looked at her mom, then the ground and begin blushing furiously still holding the hem of her cami.

    Knowing Claire was too embarrassed to ask for help, mom knelt down in front of Claire and slowly lowered her sodden training panties down her slender pee streaked legs.

    Claire shuddered as the cool air brushed up against her warm wet crotch. Thankfully, she thought, at least she was empty and the cool air did not make her pee again.

    “Left foot… now right foot,” said mom, helping Claire step out of her training panties.

    As Claire silently followed mom’s instructions, Claire’s mind was in whir. Here she was, 10 years old, standing half naked in front of her mom, while her mom helped her change out of a pair of training panties that she had soaked while she was awake. She did not want to look like a baby, but all she wanted to do was put this night behind her and go back to bed. So for the first time in years, Claire let her mom take care of her.

    “Honey, do you want to take a bath or shower?”

    Mom was surprised when Claire just shook her head. So mom asked, “Do you want me to clean you up?”

    Claire blush furiously and gave an almost imperceivable nod.

    Mom rinsed out the washcloth and got it nice and warm. She was happy that Claire was letting her help, but this was so unusual for Claire that mom was worried.

    As Claire stood there in the middle of the bathroom, legs slightly spread, she watch mom rinse out the rag. The cool sticky feel of pee drying on her mound, and the occasional whiff of urine, reminded her why she hated not being able to control such a basic part of her life. She did well in school, had lots of friends, none of whom know about “this”, and her parents considered her very responsible. Why couldn’t she control her bladder? She could manage during the day. She always went to the bathroom between class breaks and after lunch, she always made sure to note where the nearest bathroom was when she was out, and she always went pee before she left the house.

    Mom, walking back over to her with the washcloth, broke her train of thought. She watched as mom knelt down in front of her. When mom asked her to spread her legs she felt her face grow hot with a blush. Claire complied and bend her knees slightly to make her mom’s job easier. As she bent her knees, she felt her lips, till now stuck together with her dried pee peal open, exposing her even more and as her nethers grew a little cooler, her face grew a lot hotter. Then the warm washcloth warmed her crotch. While the feel of the warm washcloth was similar to her freshly wet training panty and she felt very babyish for letting her mom clean her, anything was better than the feel of cool, sticky urine between her legs. In fact this warm wetness felt good. As she relaxed and mom continued to clean her, she began to feel a funny tingle between her legs, especially when mom would clean near her pee hole. At first the feeling relaxed Claire, but then, was she supposed to feel this? Mom had said this was a naughty place, so a good feeling from a naughty place must be bad. Claire tried not to think about the feeling and fixed her eyes on the far wall. Claire’s rigid stare did not relax until she felt mom clean her legs.

    “OK, all clean, let’s get you back to bed.”

    Claire finally lowered her cami and let mom lead her back to bed. On the way back, Claire noticed they were walking to one side of the hall. When Claire looked down she saw the trail of droplets leading to her room. She hid her face against her mom in shame, until she got back to her room.

    When they were back in Claire’s room, mom sat her on the edge of her bed and went to get a pair of her panties. Mom thought about a pull up, but as Claire never wet after this time of night and sense she wanted to boost Claire’s self-esteem, she chose a pair of pink big girl panties with a penguin on the front.

    Claire looked in surprise. Mom was going to let her where big girl panties to bed? She had even thought to ask for a pull up, since she felt like such a baby.

    “Um mom, but I had an accident.”

    “Yes, but you did not wet the bed.”

    Until now Claire had not noticed that the trail of droplets stopped, or rather started, at the door to her room and her bed was dry. She had done it, sort of, she did not wet the bed and mom was letting her where big girl panties to bed for the first time! Claire still was upset about her accident and she was not free of bed wetting like she had planned, but maybe she was getting there.

    Mom notice Claire’s normal cheerful and confident demeanor return a little. When she came over to Claire with big girl panties she asked Claire, “Can I help you?”

    Claire smiled and nodded. She let her mom slipped her panties over her feet and then stood up so her mom could slide them up her legs and onto her hips. It felt a little weird to let someone put panties on her. Even after wetting the bed, she always cleaned and changed herself. As Claire laid down and her mom tucked her in, she said, “Thanks mom. I know I get mad when you help me sometimes, but I just want to be more like an adult and I hate feeling like a baby.”

    “Sweetie, it’s OK. Your father and I think you are a very responsible young lady,” mom said a she tucked Claire in and kissed her on the forehead.

    Mom left and turned out the light. As Claire turned on her side, between her legs felt funny. She had never slept without any padding between her legs. She slid her hand over her tummy to feel her panties. They were the same as what she wore during the day, but somehow they felt different now that she had them on at night. As she felt her big girl panties on her crotch that funny tangles started to come back. She blushed and took her hand from between her legs. As she drifted off to sleep she felt funny, the tingle was still there.

    When Claire woke up at her usual and responsible 7:00 AM, the first thing she noticed was she fell like she was not dressed. The familiar warm bulk was not between her legs. Then she remember mom let her where big girl panties to bed after her…after last night’s unpleasantness. The next thing she was aware of was a strong need to pee. She slipped out of bed and walked down the hall. When she got to the toilet she lowered her big girl panties and sat. She immediately began to pee. While she hated the fact that she had little bladder control when she actually sat on the toilet, this was just one unpleasantness of life she did her best to ignore. As she relaxed on the toilet she resolve to keep working to stay dry at night.

    The following night Claire knew what she had to do. She did not wear her light cami as usual, she wore a big sweatshirt that came down below her training panties. It was the cold that got her last night and tonight when she got up, she would stay nice and warm.

    When her alarm went off at 2:45 AM she was dry, but with an urgent need to pee. She silenced her alarm and pulled back her covers. All she needed to do now was hurry to the potty. She was so excited she hopped out of bed, then it happened. Between the shock of the cool hardwood floor against her feet and the jolt of jumping out of bed, she started to lose control. Her bladder spasm hard, sending a spurt into her training panties. As hard as Claire squeezed her legs together and grabbed her crotch she continued to dribble. Then her bladder, feeling relief, contracted again, sending a bigger spurt into her training panties. Claire’s lips not only felt warm but we’re getting damp as the training panty reached its limit. Claire knew she was fighting a losing battle, so she ran to the bathroom as quickly as she could, with one hand clasped against the crotch of her training panties. About halfway down the hall, her fingers started to get wet, and by the time she got to the toilet, her training panties were soaked and pee was starting to drip from her knuckles. Like the night before, she sat on the toilet and her bladder immediately flooded her training panties. While she was again helplessly wetting herself like a little baby, her eyes noticed something on the sink. There was a pair of big girl panties, a washcloth, and a note from mom. She could not read the note from where she sat, but the thought made her smile. Once she was done she thought about how to get up, her pee was still streaming from the crotch of her training panties. Claire thought, “Well my hand is already wet.”

    With that she grabbed the crotch of her cotton training panties and squeezed. When she did the sodden training panties gushed urine into the toilet, as she had planned. However, some of the piss was forced back up into her mound. Claire shuddered and she felt the still warm pee spurt back up into her filling and expanding every crevice of her vagina before draining back out, through her training panties, and into the toilet. Claire thought with disgust, “Well, I finally found something grosser than wetting myself.”

    When Claire relaxed her grip on the crotch of her training panties, it stopped dripping. Claire use some toilet paper to wipe off urine droplets that sprayed onto her thighs and exposed butt. Then she got up and went to the sink. When she got there she took off the yellowed, wet, rapidly cooling training panties and place them in the sink. Then she read her mom’s note.

    “I know that you like to feel independent, so I took the liberty of laying you out some of your panties so you can change. The washcloth is just in case. – love mom. PS. If anything is wet just leave it in the sink.”

    Claire smiled. She turned on the water and got it nice and warm. She wet the washcloth and begin to clean herself. She cleaned her thighs, butt, around her mound, and as the warm rag moved across her mound she decided she would clean it well inside too. She rinsed the rag out and used her middle finger to slide the warm damp rag into her slit. As she cleaned herself the tingling began, she felt naughty but she really wanted to be clean. The tingles continued to grow until her knees started to feel weak and her free hand was gripping the edge of the sink for support. She needed to stop, but it felt so good. If she could just stop moving her hand, then she became aware that it was not just her hand that was betraying her, her hips for rocking too. She was being a really bad girl and knew it, but she could not stop. As she kept rubbing her slit the washcloth seem to get damper, her hips began to rock faster, and her mind became fuzzy. She became only aware of that wonderful feeling growing from between her legs. Then there was a knock on the door. Claire froze, not just her treacherous hand, but her whole body went rigid. Then she felt a burning blush grow across her face.

    “Claire are you OK?” her mom asked through the door.

    Claire was so embarrassed, well at least she had closed the door tonight.

    “I… I am OK, just needed to clean up.”

    “OK, let me know if you need anything.”

    “OK, thanks mom. I’m fine. You can go back to bed.”

    “OK, night Claire.”

    “Night mom.”

    The heat and tingles between Claire’s legs were fading but we’re still very noticeable. Claire drop the rag in the sink and slipped on her big girl panties. As Claire’s panties pressed up against her mound the warmth and tingling stop fading. Once she was sure mom was gone, she went back to her room.

    As she walked back to her room, she noticed that even the little her panties moved as she walked seem to wake up the tingles. As she get in bed, she had to fight the urge to let her hand slide down between her legs. “This must be why mom told me it was so naughty, once I started I can barely keep my hands out of my crotch,” Claire thought.

    As she placed her hands under her pillow, she decided never to touch herself like that again.

    The next night, Claire took all the previous precautions and put her house slippers, which she normally did not use, right where her feet landed when she got out of bed. That night, when her alarm went off at 2:45 AM. Claire got up and slipped out of bed, making sure to ease herself into her slippers. She was out the door and partway down the hall before her bladder spasmed. She doubled over and tried to maintain control. As she got control she felt her training panties grow a little warm. She had leaked a little bit but she had stopped it. As she hurried the rest of the way to the toilet, she felt a few more little spurts escape. Once she got to the toilet she dropped her training panties and sat at the same time. As soon as the cool air slipped past her damp mound she started to pee. Thankfully she was over the toilet, she had perfected this move years ago when she was younger and had more close calls. As she peed, she inspected the damage to her training panties. The crotch was yellow and damp, but she had not leaked. When she was done peeing, she wiped herself off with toilet paper, took off her training panties, and walked to the sink. She placed her training panties in the sink and slip on the big girl panties mom had left again tonight. When she glanced at the washcloth that was beside the sink she smiled, she would leave it folded up for mom to find the morning. Then she blushed when she remember what she had done with the washcloth the night before and her crotch got warm and tingly. She blushed, quickly looked away, and went back to bed.

    This routine had continued for several weeks. Claire did not wet the bed again, but had many close calls resulting in her training panties being wet to different degrees each night. After a month, she managed to make it to the toilet without any troubles and kept her training panties dry. At the end of the second month she felt she was ready to wear big girl panties to bed.

    That night Claire wore her favorite blue panties with a unicorn on the front. She wore one of her usual sweatshirts, but tonight’s was a little short, only coming to her waist. When Claire’s alarm clock went off she was not worried, she calmly turned it off and pull back the sheets to get out of bed. But then, her bladder it finally gotten one up on her. As soon as the cold air hit the gusset of her thin big girl panties her lips rapidly cooled and her bladder contracted, hard. Before her hand could reach her crotch a spurt of pee erupted, she felt a warm stream cascade down her slit and pool around her butt. She managed to get control, but as she got out of bed her bladder contracted again. This time, with her big girl panties already soaked with pee, the spurt streamed down her legs and sprayed through her gusset onto the floor. Claire rammed her hand into her crotch and she sunk down on her knees. She struggled to regain control, but it was not meant to be. Every time she stopped leaking her bladder sent a fresh little spurt of pee through her panties. Each time a she regained control it felt like her hand was pulled up into her body. But then the next spasmed would push it out again. After what fell like several minutes of fighting little spurts of urine that simply cascaded over her hands and dripped onto the wood floor or ran down her legs, she lost. Pee just began to flow out over her hands and pool on the floor. It fell like all her muscles down there were still tight but the pee just kept coming out. Here she was, again wetting the floor like a little girl, no a baby. When she was empty, she stood up, took off her panties, and laid them on the floor. From the glow of the nightlight by her bed she could see that her favorite pair of blue unicorn panties had turned green around the crotch. This upset her almost as bad as what had just happen.

    Sobbing quietly she wiped herself dry with tissue and when into the hall to get a towel. She wiped up the floor and wrapped her favorite pair of panties in the towel. Then she went to the restroom. Her mom had left her a spare pair of panties with a note. “I know you probably will not need them, but just in case. -Love mom.”

    Claire close the door and start crying. She felt she let her mom down. She knew she had let herself down. She started running some warm water in the sink and looked for a washcloth, but when she saw the washcloth she blushed. The memory of what she had done two months before rush back to her and that warm tingly feeling returned as if her crotch longed for the washcloth. Claire turn off the sink and decided to take a shower.

    The warm water felt really good. As the water ran through Claire’s jet black hair and over her fair, thin body, she thought back over the last two months. She sat on the floor of the shower, arms wrapped around her knees, and began to cry. She had worked so hard to stop wetting the bed, but after two months here she was, bed wet, floor wet, and she may have ruined her favorite pair of panties.

    About that time there was a soft knock on the door.

    Claire thought it was her mom so she sobbed, “Come in.”

    It was not her mom that came through the door, but her little sister Emily. Claire was surprised but not upset. She could see Emily was wearing a long pink princess t-shirt with a wet diaper drooping below the hemline.

    “What are you doing up?” Claire asked, her voice still breaking.

    “Oh, I heard the shower and wondered what was wrong.

    Emily’s room was right by the bathroom. Claire thought she must have woken her up.

    “Claire are you OK?”

    “I just had an accident and wet the bed. I thought I’d finally stopped.” Claire tried not to act upset. Although it was a little easier to tell a girl in full diaper that she wet the bed than tell her mom.

    “Um… Well I could wash your hair and back if it would make you feel better.”

    Claire was always very private about her body and normally did not let anyone see her naked. But to have someone wash her back and hair did sound very relaxing. Clara agreed and what happened next shocked her. Emily took off her nightshirt and diaper, put her diaper in the trash can, and hopped in the shower with Claire. For a moment Claire smelled a whiff of urine, but once Emily rinsed off it was gone.

    As Emily shampooed Claire’s long black hair, they talked.

    “Claire why is it so important to stop wetting the bed? You can just wear a diaper like me.”

    Claire did not want to offend Emily, who’s always kind to her, but the thought of anyone wearing a diaper, beside a baby, was gross. So she said, “Um, well I don’t really like wearing a diaper and I guess it’s kind of a controlled thing. I don’t want to need a diaper every night and I want to be able to take care of myself.”

    “Well… but don’t you like it when mom takes care if you. I… Kind of like it when mom diapers me at night.”

    “I think we’re just different. While I love mom and appreciate how she takes care of us, I just get a better feeling when I take care of myself.”

    “I guess that sounds more adult, but I kinda like…” Emily trailed off with a blush. “Oh never mind, you can rinse hair out now.”

    After Claire rinsed her hair, Emily washed her back and then played in the water while Claire finished washing herself.

    “Emily I’m done, you want me to wash your hair?”

    “No, but… Can you… um… Dry me off and diaper me?”

    This was one of the few times that Claire ever saw Emily blush such a deep red.

    “Um, sure let me just grab a towel,” Claire blushed a little herself at the request, especially at the thought of diapering her little sister.

    Claire open the door to the shower and grabbed one of the big fluffy towels hanging on the wall. She wrapped it around her sister shoulders, then grabbed one for herself and wrapped it around her own shoulders. She first dried Emily’s hair, which did not take very long as Emily’s hair was only shoulder length. She then dried Emily’s body and arms and blushed to she got down on her knees. She then dried Emily’s legs and then made to stand up.

    Emily saw that her big sister was about to get up and said, “Um Claire, I’m still wet down there, mommy normally dryers me off between my legs too.”

    Claire felt her face turn red with a hot blush, “Ah, OK. Can you spread your legs a little bit then?”

    As Emily spread her legs to let Claire finished drying her off, Claire tried to not think about what she was doing. Claire first reach around and dried off Emily’s bottom and then put the towel over one hand and gently patted off between her little sisters legs. Finally she dry off the inside of Emily’s legs. Claire looked up and asked, “All dry?”

    With a big grin Emily answered, “All dry, thank you.”

    “OK let me dry off and then I’ll, er… Get you ready for bed.”

    “OK”

    Claire stood up and wrapped the towel around Emily shoulders again. Then, Claire quickly dried off, getting embarrassed again at being naked in front of her little sister. Claire begin to blush when she’d wipe off between her legs and her blush depend when she noticed Emily was watching her. She decided not to say anything, she didn’t want to embarrass Emily who’d been so sweet to her tonight. After Claire finish drying off, she wrapped her towel around her hair to keep it from dripping on the floor.

    Claire stepped out of the shower and then turned around and helped her sister out. She went over and picked up her big girl panties and slipped them on. Again she noticed Emily watching her. Blushing with embarrassment she finally asked, “Are you watching me?”

    Emily’s eyes fell to the ground and her face went crimson, “Um…ah…yea. I know I shouldn’t but you are so pretty Claire.”

    Claire tried to keep her composure. She had already had a long night and Emily had helped her feel much better. Maybe it was ok? Emily certainly did not think anything of being naked in front of her. Claire finished dressing by pulling on her sweatshirt.

    Emily was still standing in front of Claire with her towel draped over her shoulders. “Um…Emily do you want to where your nightshirt to bed?”

    “Yep,” Emily replied, tossed her towel in the hamper, and raised her arms, expecting Claire to dress her.

    Claire was surprised how unabashed Emily was, just standing naked in front of her, waiting to be dressed. Claire helped Emily on with her nightshirt. Emily may not think much of being nude, but Claire felt better that Emily was not naked anymore.

    A few times since they were in the shower Claire had noticed that Emily seemed a little fidgety, so she asked, “Emily do you need to go potty?”

    “Um…no I am fine. I must have wet just before waking up.”

    “OK, let’s go get you ready for bed,” Claire tried to stay in a cheery voice. While she had been uncomfortable with most of what happened tonight, she feared diapering her little sister may be the most embarrassing part of the night.

    As they made the short walk to Emily’s room, Emily walked very close to Claire, put her arm around her big sister’s waist, and laid her head against Claire’s shoulder. When they got to Emily’s bed, Emily said, “Thank you Claire”

    “It’s OK, this is the least I can do for my sweet little sister, who tries so hard to cheer me up.”

    Claire kissed Emily on the forehead.

    “Emily, um where are the…supplies?”

    “Oh, the diapers are on the bottom shelf of cabinet there, and the baby powder is on the shelf above,” Emily responded, pointing to the cabinet by her armoire, across the room.

    Claire had already started over to the cabinet, but stopped in her tracks when she heard Emily tell her about the baby powder. She was surprised, at 8 Emily still got powdered. Claire was wondering if Emily really wanted to be a baby. She decided not to say anything and went and got the supplies. When she turned around, Emily had already laid out her changing mat and was lying across the bed, nightshirt already pulled well above her waist.

    Claire walked back to Emily’s bed, “Um, what do I do Emily?”

    “Well first you need to open the diaper and put the big end under my bottom, then sprinkle the baby powder in the crotch of the diaper and between my legs. Finally just rub the baby powder around on my peach and tape me up,” Emily explained, as if this were as mundane as making a PB&J sandwich.

    Claire just stared at her sister, red faced and completely baffled. Did her sister have no humility whatsoever?

    “Earth to Claire. Did you zone out? I am getting a little cold down there.”

    “Oh, sorry. Ok Emily can you lift up your bottom, so I can put the diaper under you?”

    Emily lifted and spread her legs and put her feet on the edge of the bed. Then she lifted her bottom off of the changing pad. As Claire slid the diaper under Emily’s bottom she could not help but look between Emily’s legs. In a moment she saw more of her sister than she had ever seen of herself. Emily’s lips were spread wide, due to her position on the bed. Claire tried to look away, but something caught her eye. Claire could see Emily’s pee hole, and from it a little dribble of urine was leaking out. As Claire positioned the diaper under Emily, she stared, fixated at the trickle of urine and it leaked down her sisters slit. Claire lost her view when Emily lowered her bottom onto the diaper and her lips closed.

    “Hey Claire, are you falling asleep?”

    Claire looked up red faced from her little sister’s crotch, to see Emily staring at her. Claire was mortified. Had Emily noticed her staring at her peach? Did Emily know she had leaked?

    “It’s OK if you want to look, but I am kinda tired now.”

    “Oh, no, um.. Sorry I must have dozed off. Um, powder that’s right,” Claire stammered.

    She did not think Emily would buy that, but it was something to say. She sprinkled power in Emily’s diaper and on her crotch. She then gently rubbed the powder over Emily’s mound, hopping Emily would not piddle on her hand or the pee already under Emily’s lips would not seep out. She glanced up at Emily, who was now happily sucking her thumb and staring at the ceiling. Claire finished rubbing in the baby powder and hand stayed dry. She taped Emily up and patted her on the thigh.

    “Ok all done. Was I as good as mom?”

    Emily looked at Claire, took her thumb out of her mouth, and said, “A little slow on the start, but my diaper feels just as snug as when mom does it.”

    Emily gave Claire a big smile and said, “Thank you Claire.”

    “No problem”

    “Um, Claire, can you say with me tonight?”

    Claire was feeling very weirded out by the night and just wanted to sleep. But, she had also enjoyed the support Emily had given her.

    “Claire. It’s OK you have already done enough tonight. Mom will help you change your sheets in the morning. Just sleep here.”

    Emily had a point. Emily may have no bladder control while she slept, but she was the one with a dry bed. “Ok, let me go wash my hands.”

    Claire went to wash her hands and saw Emily getting off the bed. When Claire got to the bathroom she peed again, just in case. It would look really bad if she wet her little sister’s bed. Then she washed her hands.

    When Claire got back, Emily had put the changing mat away and was in the bed. Emily had slid to the far side of the bed to give Claire room. Claire turned off the light and got into bed. Once Claire got into bed, Emily snuggled up to her. Claire hugged her little sister close. As Emily was snuggling up, Claire’s knee slid up against the crotch of Emily’s diaper, it was warm and felt like Emily had already wet it. She wondered if Emily had leaked before, during her diaper change, because her bladder was almost full, but she did not know she had to pee until the diaper was already on.

    “Emily, do you need a change?”

    “Um, no, I am fine, thanks. I love you Claire, good night.”

    “I love you too Emily, goodnight.”

    That was the last night Claire wet the bed and there were no more trails of pee down the hall. She had learned what to look out for and how to make it to the toilet without any bad accidents. That is not to say there were not a few night each month that Claire’s panties were not damp by the time she got to the toilet. Claire just told herself that is just life.

    As Claire recalled this memory she fell asleep with a smile on her face, still contemplating her final victory over diapers tomorrow.

  13. Latest Entry

    Delia Ketchum groaned as the cries of the “beast” filled the three bedroom house once again. So much for my relaxing evening. The woman sat on the couch in the living room and turned the volume up on the tv remote trying to drown out the cries of distress coming from the back of the house that grew louder and louder by the minute. What is that woman doing? Why isn’t Rachel calming “IT” down by now?

     

    After another five minutes Delia couldn’t take it any more as she slammed the remote down on the couch and got up. I work all day and night. Can’t I just have ONE relaxing night without that THING ruining it for me?

     

    After popping her head into her former daughters bedroom to find Rachel nowhere, she stormed down the hall in a huff.

     

    “RACHEL!” Delia yelled pounding on her bedroom door. “It wants you! Rachel!” After getting no reply Delia slowly opened the door to find the woman sprawled out on her bed, still fully dressed and sound asleep. Delia marched into the room in order to wake her, but froze after seeing the open bottle of aspirin sitting on the nightstand. Delia sighed and quietly tip toed out closing the door behind her. I guess even she is at her limit.

     

    “Alright, what is it you want?” Delia asked the screaming child with her arms folded and a scowl on her face. The girl simply continued her pitiful wails as Delia sat down next to her after dropping the bar on her bed to keep her from falling out. “Ugh, that’s what it is.” Delia groaned to herself after sniffing the air. After letting out another sigh of disgust, Delia stood and made her way over to the diaper supplies and prepared for the horrors that awaited her.

     

    “Yuck.” She moaned after removing the girls shorts and un taping the girls diaper. Delia then began the task of less than gently cleaning up the mess that she believed was Rachel’s job. “Oh quit your whining.” She mumbled after roughly wiping the girls privates to reveal the red irritated areas underneath. “Oh.” She said a little more softly taking in the state of Emily’s heavily irritated skin. “No wonder you’re crying.” I guess I shouldn’t have been so rough.

     

    “Ok, just hold on.” She said running back to the closet to search through the bag of the real Emily’s supplies from when she was ill to find the diaper rash cream tucked away from when she last used on her real daughter. Doesn’t Rachel know she’s supposed to use this stuff? It doesn’t even look like she was even using talcum powder. No wonder IT had a rash.

     

    Once the remains of mess was much more gently cleaned away Delia then began the careful process of rubbing in the cream on the red, irritated and swollen areas (that seemed to be everywhere) as Emily whimpered and cried in pain. After sprinkling baby powder and taping up a new diaper, Delia wiped her hands clean with a wet wipe and tossed dirty supplies away in the pail beside the bed.

     

    “That’s got to feel a little better.” Delia said looking down at the child who still whimpered a bit. Come to think of it I haven't seen Rachel all night since I’ve been back. I wonder how long she’s been asleep. Did she feed it? I think I remembered seeing some bottles in the fridge. Maybe I should give it one just in case.

     

    “Here.” Delia said holding out a bottle towards the girl as if she would grab it on her own and begin drinking. What am I thinking? It’s not going to know. Delia silently chastised herself and sat on the edge of Emily’s bed and stuck the rubber nipple of the bottle into the girls mouth. She breathed a sigh of relief as Emily began instantly nursing without a fight. “Guess you were hungry.” Delia said softly as she watched the girl hungrily devour the bottle. Izzy (now turned Emily) continued to suckle as she stared up at Delia with her bright green eyes.

     

    “You look so much like her.” Delia said barely above a whisper staring down at the girl as she continued to hold the bottle for her. A silent tear fell down her face as she gently placed a hand on the girls cheek. Emily smiled from behind her bottle at the woman’s touch causing a little bit of a milk to spill from the side of her mouth. Delia smiled letting out a soft chuckle as she wiped the edge of the girls mouth with the sleeve of her long sleeved shirt. Emily let out a soft giggle seeing the woman's smile and held out her arms towards her once Delia had removed the now empty bottle from her mouth.

     

    The woman looked at her confused for a moment before realization finally dawned on her. “You want me to hold you?” She quietly asked at the child who laid on the bed with her arms outstretched with a pleading look on her face. “Alright.” Delia said with a small hint of a smile on her face as she gently lifted the child in her lap facing her as she studied her. More tears slowly raced down her face at the happy innocent expression in the girl’s eyes as they shone with infantile happiness at being held. To make matters worse Emily wrapped her arms around Delia and rested her head on her chest enjoying the much larger, albeit empty, containers of this new woman.

     

    Slowly Delia returned the hug as she held the girl in her arms and sobbed. “I’m sorry.” Delia whispered in the child’s ear as she rocked her back and forth rubbing the girls back. “I’m so sorry. I promise I’ll be better, Emily. I promise I’ll love you.”

     

    “So that’s it then.” Delia heard come from the other side of the room causing her blood to run cold. She slowly lifted her head to find Emily - the real Emily- standing there with a look of deep hurt and anger on her sunken in face. Her pale skin seemed to glow in the darkened room as her severely underweight body looked as if it was ready to collapse under her at any minute.

     

    “Am I that easily replaceable?” She asked in an empty and monotone voice. “ I had my doubts about my worth, but I never thought you’d just throw me away like that.”

     

    “No, Emily.” Delia whimpered. “It wasn’t like that-”

     

    “You just threw me away and replaced me with a new model- a better model. You didn’t even say good-bye. You left me to be buried alone as someone else. No one mourned me; they cried for her.” She said pointing the girl Delia clung onto in fear.

     

    “Emily, please!” Delia cried. “I miss you so much!”

     

    “Oh really?” The girl said with lifeless hollow eyes in a disbelieving tone. “Looks like you’re perfectly happy without me now that you’ve got a healthy daughter.”

     

    “No! I love you!”

     

    “If you loved me, you wouldn’t have abandoned me for her. “

     

    ‘’Can’t I love you both?” Delia asked in tears. “I want to love you both!” Emily slowly shook her head as Delia’s heart sank at the look of deep hurt on her face. She wanted to reach out to her daughter, but for some reason she couldn’t let go of the girl in her arms no matter how much she wanted to. Every second she clung to the girl the look of pain increased tenfold on Emily’s face. She was hurting her daughter and she couldn’t stop! “Emily! EMILY!” Delia screamed.

     

    The girl finally turned her back on her and disappeared, but not before muttering, “I knew I wasn’t wanted.”

     

    Delia awoke in the middle of the night drenched in sweat as her heart beat rapidly in her chest. Her face was soaked in tears as she loudly sobbed and cried out for her lost daughter. She didn’t even stop or try to collect herself ten minutes later when she heard soft knocking on her door as Rachel let herself in. Instead Delia simply curled into the fetal position with her face buried into her pillow as she continued her gut wrenching sobs as Rachel gently rubbed her friends back.

     

    Delia cried until nothing but gasps for air came out. Her sides and stomach hurt, she felt like she was going to drown in her own snot and her swollen red eyes burned with each tear she could no longer force out. At some point Rachel had had to manually move her when she worried she couldn’t get any air when all that she could manage was worrisome choking sounds.

     

    “I threw my own daughter away! I got rid of her like she was trash!” Delia managed to choke out through her heavy dry sobs. “I tried to replace her like some store bought item and now she hates me! She was so hurt!”

     

    “What makes you think she hates you?” Rachel gently asked.

     

    “She- she was in my dream and she knew I had tried to replace her!” Delia whimpered.

     

    “It was just a dream.” Rachel said softly trying to console her although she understood where she was coming from. It was exactly what they had done after all. Rachel could no longer lie to herself and say it was for Izzy. “Emily knows you loved her.” Rachel said after a moment of thought. “Everyone who has eyes knows you loved her.”

     

    “What do I do?” Delia asked. “My heart hurts every time I see her.” Rachel nodded in understanding knowing she was speaking of Izzy and silently picking up on the use of correct pronouns.

     

    “You love her. You don’t have to replace Emily, in fact don’t even try. No one can take Emily’s place, but you love this girl for who she is: her sister. We may fool the world, but we will always know it’s not Emily. Hell even Namine knows it’s not Emily! We will raise her and love her; not as the original Emily, but for who she grows up to be.” Rachel said. Delia nodded her head and took a few deep breathes before sitting up as Rachel offered her her outstretched hand.

     

    “I have someone I’d like to introduce you to.” Rachel said slowly leading Delia by the hand as they entered the child’s room who appeared to be awake. “I’d like you to meet your second daughter.” Rachel said patting the edge of the bed for Delia to join her as she sat Emily up and placed her in Delia’s lap.

     

    “Hello...Emily.” Delia said with a pause as she looked into the girls innocent, wide green eyes for the first time.

     

    It was at that moment something happened that the two women would never forget. It would be the moment Delia would let go off all the guilt and sadness that prevented her from caring for this girl. Completely out of the blue as the two stared into each others eyes, a sudden flash of intelligence shone in the girl’s face as she she uttered the words clear as day, “I forgive you.”

     

    Just as sudden as the look of awareness appeared, it was replaced by the empty infantile innocence she had sported seconds before as she acted like nothing had happened. The two women sat in stunned silence for what felt like hours. Those three words changed everything for Delia. Both women strongly believed it was the real Emily who had spoken through her twin sister. Although Delia would always miss the original Emily, she took comfort in knowing she was there looking over her from heaven.

     

    …………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

     

    Epilogue

     

    Emily grew fast. For every month or so that went by, Emily seemed to have aged a year mentally. Her mind was like a sponge as it absorbed everything around her. At one month she began walking and talking. At two months, she was finally out of diapers. Five months she was reading and writing and at one and a half years she was a normal thirteen year old girl. She developed her own personality different from the original girl, but not unwelcome to those around her which was especially true for Professor Oak. Emily’s new inquisitive mind was loaded with questions about the world around her which he was only happy to provide her with answers.

     

    While the original Emily had been more adventurous and had a knack for causing trouble, new Emily was perfectly content curled up with a book from Professor Oaks lab. Her favorite by far had been a book about plant life and berries. After all, as far as she knew, they had saved her life. She had greatly enjoyed putting together different mixtures to see what would happen, unknowing that her “messing around” would one day change pokemon products forever.

     

    Years went by as Emily’s knowledge of the outside world grew as did her curiosity of what lay outside of little Pallet Town. Although content studying under her great grandfather for quite some time, a whisper from him along the lines of “it’s not too late,” lit the spark in her 16 year old self to leave her small town and go explore.

     

    Sure, she wouldn’t get very far as she quickly learned not everything is quite like it is in the books she had read, but as she stumbled around lost in the forest not far from home, she caught the attention of a certain brunette.

     

    A brunette, who suddenly stopped angrily yelling into her cell phone, hung up and followed the girl with only one completely unrealistic thought crossing her mind and driving her forward. A curiosity that needed to be answered. Why did that girl look like Izzy?

  14. Apparently Felicity doesn't know you well enough, because being told not to ask something that firmly only makes you want to know more about it.

    It's basic human nature to disobey such unquestionable instructions, isn't it?

    You thought so.

    Even if humanity wasn't that advanced yet, it's basic Lillica nature, at least.

    "...T-This is no good!" You frown. "I can't stop thinking about it! I've had this green stalk in my inventory the whole time without ever using it, and this is the biggest emergency situation yet, so it's gotta be useful! That's the way things work!"

    "Real life isn't that convenient, Lillica." Felicity sighs. "You won't be doing yourself any favors if you touch that green sta-"

    "But I've gotta know what will happen!"

    Felicity closes her eyes for a moment, breathes in, and slowly breathes out again as she twirls a bit of her hair around her finger.

    "You really want know that bad?"

    "Definitely!"

    "It's a long story."

    "Stop trying to scare me off!"

    You weren't quite thinking this through properly.

    "...Well, there's a famous case similar to yours detailed in The Young Maiden's Tea Manual."

    Felicity produces a thick book from her own inventory.

    "Jasmine would never have let you drink the tea without hearing some of the warning stories about it first, but the whole history of the Princess Curse tea is so huge that you probably only scratched the surface. Some legends, in particular, are so grizzly that she'd never say them out loud..."

    post-13972-0-38509100-1397155308_thumb.p

    Long ago, in the faraway land of Bunnycross, the next in line for the throne was the young Princess Lapina. Fair, energetic and beautiful, she was the pride of the kingdom, and admired by all its subjects: princes and delegates from all around would visit Bunnycross to pay her tribute. She only had two weaknesses, and those were what led to her downfall: first, she had a habit of putting herself at risk to try to solve problems, and second... she was really shy about ever needing the bathroom.

    Now, as her official coronation neared, her popularity started becoming a big problem for her. Caught up in dozens of meals and conferences with nobles every hour of the day, with lots of drinks and hardly any breaks, Princess Lapina could never bring herself to be excused to relieve herself, and ended up quietly enduring through a number of desperate meetings.

    Unable to take it, she started researching for solutions, and found out about the Princess Curse tea.

    Princess Lapina was good with her hands, so she'd brew the tea in secret so nobody would find out about her problem, and thanks to her careful planning, she could calmly make it through the day with just two or three bathroom breaks in between.

    It was an extremely delicate balancing act... and one day, it broke.

    Maybe she'd slipped up when preparing the tea. Maybe the meeting was extended past its schedule, and she couldn't refuse. All that mattered was that one day, Princess Lapina was still in her reception hall, having tea with a foreign prince, when the Princess Curse seal broke and she found herself absolutely desperate for the bathroom, too dire to even stand up.

    That was when she took the fatal risk: willing to try anything she possibly could to avoid the inevitable, she brewed a cup of tea from a green-stained thymeglass stalk, and drank the mixture down.

    post-13972-0-06800600-1397155309_thumb.p

    ...And the pressure went down.

    She still felt a strong urge to go, but it became manageable, and she lasted to the end of the dinner without any problems, quickly returned to her chambers, dashed into the bathroom, pulled off her panties, and sat down--

    post-13972-0-51860800-1397155309_thumb.p

    Princess Lapina shivered with relief as she finally let everything flow out of her, incredibly glad that her risk had paid off.

    ...And then she woke up.

    post-13972-0-94579300-1397155309_thumb.p

    Princess Lapina was suddenly in her pajamas, in her bed, and lying in a warm puddle of her own liquid.

    What just... happened? While she was in the middle of relieving herself, the world around her had suddenly shifted from her bathroom to her bed -- and meanwhile, her bladder hadn't stopped. She immediately jumped out of her sheets as the rest of her golden water ran down her silk pajama legs.

    What happened?

    She wracked her mind to see what she could remember.

    post-13972-0-39423600-1397155310_thumb.p

    A memory of last night came up - one where she hadn't made it to the bathroom, and instead cried out, clutched at the table, and wet herself on the spot the moment she drank the experimental tea. She blushed crimson as she recalled it vividly - just as vividly as her memory of making it to the bathroom. Which one was real? She was already about to die of shame from the possibility - she didn't dare ask to confirm it.

    Yes.

    If nobody mentioned it, neither would she. It would stay that way.

    post-13972-0-80953000-1397155310_thumb.p

    She had other things to worry about that day, after all.

    That afternoon, a crowd of thousands of people had gathered for her pre-coronation speech, and she spent the morning making sure she memorized it and could deliver it confidently.

    Even though she was shy about needing the bathroom, Princess Lapina was confident in front of a crowd, and her speech was going smoothly-

    post-13972-0-17479700-1397155311_thumb.p

    Until suddenly, her eyes went wide and she completely froze up. A sudden jolt had fired through her abdomen, and she clamped her legs shut. Even though she'd made sure to use the bathroom just before, her bladder was suddenly at bursting point, and she was going to have an accident if she didn't find a toilet right then and there.

    She buckled her knees, bent forward, and rammed both her hands between her legs--

    post-13972-0-56588600-1397155311_thumb.p

    --And then she realized she was still on the royal stage, delivering a speech, in front of thousands of people watching her.

    No. No, no, no---

    Her mind went completely empty as she registered everyone's stares.

    She needed to regain her composure, keep up with her speech, just play it off-

    But she couldn't. She felt like she was trying to hold back champagne about to burst from the bottle, and it was getting worse and worse by the moment.

    She couldn't explain it.

    Squeezed off in her body was one of the most intense urges for the bathroom that she'd ever felt, and she knew that if she moved even a muscle, she'd lose it completely-

    post-13972-0-02077800-1397155312_thumb.p

    Her bladder tensed with fear, and the urge spiked just a bit too much for her to take - and she felt the hot fluid seep out into her hands and dress.

    post-13972-0-51537200-1397155312_thumb.p

    She had fought it as best as she could, but her young body had reached its limit. The seal of her endurance broke and a flood of liquid soaked out into her dress, pooling onto the stage beneath her.

    She could hear the crowd start to cry out and talk, and for that moment her head was lost in the chaos of relief and embarrassment as she savored the slow feeling of release--

    And then, she woke up.

    ========================================

    post-13972-0-73751200-1397169694_thumb.p

    Princess Lapina shot up in her bed, the puddle in her mattress still growing.

    The speech, the accident, the consequences - was that all a dream?

    There was no way it could have been. Never in her life had she experienced such a powerful pressure inside her, or such intense embarrassment.

    She couldn't have imagined all that - could she?

    But... what happened after that? Her memories ended once she lost control. Maybe... it was a dream?

    She didn't know what to make of it. But she couldn't let herself worry. It was the day of her coronation, after all.

    Steeling herself, she got out of bed, and resolved to use the bathroom whenever possible to avoid anything of the sort happening again.

    post-13972-0-30282000-1397169695_thumb.p

    But fate wasn't so kind to her.

    As she talked with the lords and dukes, accepting drinks out of courtesy, it wasn't long before she felt the familiar twinge between her legs, and she tried to silently escape to somewhere private at first opportunity - but something always came up, and the courtesans would pull her away again to talk to some Sir or Lady.

    As the juice worked its way through her, she could feel the urge growing in strength, but as she was the guest of honor at the banquet, she could never once find a moment to herself as the hours dragged on.

    And, as a consequence...

    post-13972-0-73679100-1397169695_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-08042000-1397169696_thumb.p

    The coronation ceremony had started, and she sat quietly on the throne, arms modestly over her groin and her thoughts filled with how much she'd rather be sitting on a certain other type of seat.

    As the procession watched her, she crossed her legs slightly, hoping it would be seen as modesty rather than anything else.

    post-13972-0-49482500-1397169696_thumb.p

    The ceremony was long and fancy, and Princess Lapina kept shifting her legs and squeezing as the priest continued to say the rites. All the drinks she'd had were now pooling inside her, and were very ready to be let out - she really, really needed to go. But she could make it, she told herself. All she needed to do was stay focused, keep still, and-

    post-13972-0-83348200-1397169696_thumb.p

    She felt a small spurt inside her panties.

    Her body was giving in.

    She hastily tensed her arm and held her fingers against the exist, pressing hard as she tried to control her blush, but-

    It

    wouldn't

    stop.

    A small stream was slowly but surely seeping out into her crossed thighs.

    She was about to wet herself in her throne, during her coronation.

    Then and there, something inside her snapped.

    post-13972-0-15477200-1397169697_thumb.p

    Princess Lapina jumped out of her seat and frantically looked around her.

    She didn't care anymore - anything was fine - after the embarrassment from the past two times had had virtually made her mind explode, anything was preferable to wetting herself again.

    Scissoring her legs together, she lunged forwards and grabbed a nearby bowl-

    post-13972-0-54932900-1397169697_thumb.p

    Lifted her dress up, pulled her panties aside, bent her knees, and-

    post-13972-0-90013100-1397169697_thumb.p

    "-----------!!"

    A sweet moan escaped from her mouth as she let go and everything she drank poured out of her into the bowl. She had to stay focused to keep her legs steady despite her shivers, and to make sure she was properly getting everything into the bowl, but more than anything she was filled with a warm euphoria, thankful that she made it in time without having an accident.

    After a minute had passed, and she had finished, she noticed the hushed murmuring from the procession. Her mind was slowly clearing up as she realized what had just happened.

    Her face began to burn with a brilliant blush, as she considered what she'd just done - what everyone had seen -

    And everyone was also looking at the bowl she used and as she got a clearer look -

    post-13972-0-30313600-1397169698_thumb.p

    She saw the royal crown meant for the queen of the nation, upturned on the floor and filled more than halfway with a shimmering clear liquid-

    post-13972-0-65179700-1397170045_thumb.p

    And then she woke up again.

    post-13972-0-71462300-1397171716_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-32113900-1397171717_thumb.p

    ========================================

    ...This was too much.

    post-13972-0-59549300-1397171807_thumb.p

    Princess Lapina couldn't take it anymore.

    The nightmares, the accidents, the shame-

    Even just one of them would usually make her lock herself in her room for a week.

    But they just kept piling on, and on, and on...

    She was truly reaching her psychological limit.

    post-13972-0-22971300-1397171808_thumb.p

    And it continued. Day after day, night after night, always more of the same - fate was conspiring against her to never grant her the privacy of a bathroom when she most needed it, and every time, as she stood in a soaked dress, or in a puddle with her panties down, or in a chair wet and dripping - she would wake up again, back in her bed, to another morning.

    She became increasingly paranoid whenever she felt the faintest urge for the bathroom, and started being unable to tell the difference between reality and dream.

    None of it made sense.

    It was too much to bear.

    She had to escape. She had to break free. She had to wake up from this endless princess curse.

    She was convinced that everything - everything from the very first accident - had all simply been part of a long, terrible cycle of dreams.

    And there was one way to get out.

    The next morning, waking up after a dream of trying to relieve herself behind the bushes of the royal gardens, Princess Lapina stormed into the palace kitchens, took one of every tea and juice they had, sat down, and began to drink.

    post-13972-0-61711800-1397171808_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-94966900-1397171808_thumb.p

    She drank until she felt full, closed her eyes, poured herself another mug, and kept drinking.

    She was going to fill herself up to the absolute limit.

    After finishing everything, she pulled herself up and started to prepare for that night's dinner party.

    It was only a matter of time.

    Soon, just as she'd hoped, she could feel the desperation building and building as her bladder filled, pushing out against the waistband of her panties.

    This time, there were one or two opportunities for her to visit the bathroom, but she ignored them. Nothing would end if she used those. She needed to push herself to the absolute limit.

    She jumped and fidgeted and squirmed as she talked to the party guests, tapping her feet, rubbing her thighs and pressing between them to try and keep it in.

    And still, she would help herself to more drinks.

    Eventually, she knew that she couldn't take it any longer.

    Quivering violently, sweating and stuttering, she slowly lifted her dress up.

    post-13972-0-31171100-1397171809_thumb.p

    The smaller dreams always ended when she relieved herself, but it was never enough to escape to reality.

    To wake herself up properly, once and for all - she needed to have the most spectacular accident possible, and on purpose.

    She blushed as she rubbed her knees together - she could feel it about to come out, and she knew there was no turning back now -

    But what if this was actual reality? What was she doing?

    No. She needed to ignore her hesitation and reluctance. This was a dream. This was a dream. This was definitely a long nightmare.

    And now - she was going to escape it -

    post-13972-0-68678800-1397171809_thumb.p

    ------------

    post-13972-0-02970300-1397171810_thumb.p

    "T-T-T-T......"

    You were very much lost for words for a good few moments as you try and shake off the terror.

    "T-That's a very... dramatic story."

    "Yeah, it was adapted into a movie by Christopher Nolan."

    "B-But... how does it end?! Was it a dream or reality? You can't just end it there!!"

    "Nobody knows." Felicity shook her head. "There have been a lot of theories, but historians have never been able to prove one or the other true."

    "But still... uhh, she drank the green stalk with tea, right? What if I just eat it raw-"

    "Mixing it into tea dilutes it. If you eat it raw I expect the effect will be stronger."

    "...I'm sorry for ever doubting you Felicity I won't ask about the green stalk any more."

    "Good."

    ========================================

    Anyway.

    This was a tough decision to make, but you needed your priorities in order.

    "Ummmm. Could you do me one more favor?" You ask the tickle cyborg.

    "Yep?"

    "Take Felicity upstairs as fast as you can. Felicity, go save Jasmine!"

    "H-Huh?"

    post-13972-0-09593500-1400698468_thumb.p

    That's right. Eva said she was just a distraction. An advance guard to keep Felicity busy while Jasmine was under attack.

    You were sure that right now, on the upper levels, the kind and gentle Jasmine Chamomile must be backed into a corner, shaking in fear as some merciless hitman slowly advanced on her.

    Every second you were keeping Felicity here, Eva Manhattan was still winning.

    "D-Don't worry about me. I-I'll manage... something." You mumble.

    You were probably going to regret this a whole lot once you finally burst and covered the floor with Lillica juice and be so embarrassed you wish you'd just melt and disappear, but for now, you wanted to sound cool.

    "...Check the library to see if Eva left any doors. Take two of them, and my screwdriver, and use them to create a passage from here to where Jasmine is. C-Come pick me up when Jasmine's safe."

    "...Lillica, are you sure about this?" Felicity follows on with the serious tone.

    "N-No, I'm not, but do it anyway!"

    "You're full of surprises, aren't you."

    post-13972-0-06531000-1400698469_thumb.p

    "One more thing, though." Felicity looks back at you as the two of them get ready to leave. "Just in case we don't get back and you- ... um, just in case something else comes up, is there anything else you want us to do before we go? Because, you know, you don't really have a way of calling us back when we're gone."

    >"Then, could you maybe __________"

    >Send them off

    (Since this is halfway through an action, the secondary limit barrer hasn't broken yet.)

    ========================================

    Sacrifice the dryness of the panties that are not even Lillica's own so that Felicity could focus on rescuing Jasmine.

    Send them off into the unknown. Selfless Lillica is best Lillica.

    "Fly, you fools!"

    post-13972-0-66506300-1400920418_thumb.p

    "Nah, it's all fine, don't worry!"

    post-13972-0-24117400-1400920419_thumb.p

    "Well... if you say so."

    Felicity has had enough, and she turns around to leave.

    However, she stops for a moment, and looks like she wants to say something, but holds herself back.

    She mumbles to herself for a bit, rubbing her neck, and finally clenches her fists and runs away down the corridor.

    Just as she's about to leave your field of view, she abruptly spins around, catching the sunlight in her hair, and stares at you from across the hall.

    post-13972-0-29288500-1400920420_thumb.p

    "L-Listen! Don't get the wrong idea about anything that happened, because it's not like I enjoyed any of it at all, but as far as terrible experiences go, it ranked a bit over mid-level on the 'not-so-bad' scale! S-So you know what that means, right? It means that if you ever get into a similar disaster some other time like you usually do because you're so hopeless, then if you come to me and ask for my help really nicely and if I'm in a good mood, I might just consider helping you again!

    Also, come visit the Tea Clubroom sometime! If you got along with Jasmine, then I'm sure she'd want to see you there more!

    ...A-And finally, just because it was impressive that you beat Eva, don't get too full of yourself! A Lillica that's too self-absorbed won't be popular! Just stay as you are and that will minimize the chances of you messing anything up, okay?

    That's an official Felicitation!"

    post-13972-0-08019900-1400920421_thumb.p

    And she was gone.

    post-13972-0-74325900-1400920421_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-51774000-1400920422_thumb.p

    Meanwhile, there was something very, very, very urgent that your body wasn't about to let you forget.

    post-13972-0-11490200-1400920423_thumb.p

    **Secondary Barrier Broken**

    With no allies in the area left, it's now up to you to fend for yourself.

    post-13972-0-54662700-1400920423_thumb.p

    ......

    Oh wait, you're down there.

    post-13972-0-12069300-1400920424_thumb.p

    "Aaaahh... aaahhhh... haah, haah, haah, haah--"

    Your whole body shakes as a stronger wave hits you, your breathing turns rapid and shallow, and your mind goes white.

    You don't even notice when you hit the floor.

    You wanted to go. You had to go. You needed to go. That was all you could bring yourself to think about.

    It felt like the muscles holding back your bladder were squeezing harder than the entire rest of your body.

    Toilets didn't even come to mind anymore - the thought was too distant. All that mattered was here, and now, you were holding back what felt like three desperate Lillicas worth of liquid, and you felt like you didn't care where and how, you just wanted it out of you - and yet, your hands were still jammed tightly into your skirt, soaked with sweat - and maybe something else - but you didn't care.

    post-13972-0-10358800-1400920425_thumb.p

    Your pupils dilate as you lose another spurt into your panties, a long two-second stream that starts to soak into your skirt. You almost lose grip on your reason right there - it felt way too good. If you just let go - if you let it all flow and seep out of you - that would be bliss.

    But you couldn't. Not yet.

    You still had the willpower for one more try.

    >Use something from inventory: _________

    >Do something with something in the surrounding area: _________

    >Other: _____________

    >>Method to hold it in: ________

    [As Lillica is really really at her limit this time, and will lose it at any moment, whatever action you suggest, you need to supply some way for her to hold it in while she's doing it. If it's not effective enough to keep it all back before she finishes the action, she might start leaking mid-way through.]

    ========================================

    [The general player consensus points to using a bottle, apart from a cruel and unusual minority that still wants to eat the stalk]

    post-13972-0-76170300-1409917133_thumb.p

    So.

    It had come down to this.

    With all other options gone, with any hope for a proper toilet and some real privacy torn away and destroyed, you now face your only option left.

    You take the empty bottle out of your inventory and gaze at it slowly.

    post-13972-0-38293100-1409917134_thumb.p

    ...As far as makeshift toilets went, this left much to be desired.

    It would be loud, and hard to get rid of, and most of all... that opening.

    It was a bit small. Especially for... something like this.

    While your perfect aim is an ability that you take a lot of pride in, it didn't extend to such a weird situation. Something like this wasn't suited at all to the anatomy of a girl who really needed relief.

    post-13972-0-78275600-1409917134_thumb.p

    But all you could do was try. Keeping your right hand squeezing tightly over your panties, you grip the bottle between your teeth and turn it.

    post-13972-0-17630000-1409917135_thumb.p

    With a small plastic pop, you manage to pull the lid off. That was the easy part. Now, you needed to actually get it into position. You don't have any experience in this, but excessive movement was out of the question. If you tried to sit up, then various things would inevitably happen and there wouldn't be any need for the bottle any more.

    “...”

    Okay. You slowly press your shoulders into the floor and raise your hips higher, until you can move your legs into place and fit the bottle between them.

    post-13972-0-55361000-1409917135_thumb.p

    Getting caught in this position alone would be embarrassing enough, let alone doing what you were about to do – but that didn't matter right now.

    post-13972-0-95797100-1409917135_thumb.p

    After preparing your bladder and squeezing tight with your feminine muscles, you let go with your right hand and use it to pull your panties to the side. You feel the cool air tickle the newly exposed skin – somehow, you feel even more naked than when you weren't wearing any panties earlier. This was probably going to end in kind of a mess, but there was no turning back now. You feel shivers run through your lower body as you hold the bottle firmly in place.

    post-13972-0-42115600-1409917136_thumb.p

    At least, you think it's the right place.

    You're really not sure about this.

    Maybe it's a bit higher-

    post-13972-0-81257900-1409917136_thumb.p

    “Nnnn...!!”

    post-13972-0-20207900-1409917137_thumb.p

    “Nnnaaaaaaaaa---?!”

    post-13972-0-67073300-1409917137_thumb.p

    “Ahhh, ah, haaaah-!”

    Your hands grabs the area directly and you instinctively squeeze it tight, but maybe that just made it worse – you let out a moan as your liquid sprays out of your body at full force, pattering onto the plastic bottle and echoing out around you.

    The realization that there's no way you can stop shoots across your mind, but is drowned out by the sear of relief that fills you like the kiss of hot metal.

    No way- you could feel it rushing out of you- stopping was definitely impossible.

    However, now that you could directly feel the hot stream pushing through your fingers, you knew exactly where it was coming from.

    If you just focused a bit more-

    post-13972-0-17821000-1409917153_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-75975000-1409917153_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-18473200-1409917154_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-23121200-1409917275_thumb.p

    Sppplaaaassshhhhhhhhhhhhhh-----------------

    post-13972-0-03841300-1409917276_thumb.p

    You feel the tremors rattle the frame of the plastic bottle as your water hits the inside at full force.

    Now with everything being collected in a toilet like it should be – well, a makeshift toilet at least – you finally let it all go and the incredible relief fills you. You fight down some spasms in your legs to keep the bottle in place, and let out a long, deep sigh as your whole body can finally relax.

    post-13972-0-65239000-1409917276_thumb.p

    “Mmmmmmmmmm~~~!”

    Oh no. This felt too nice. It felt really nice. You hope it doesn't become a habit. A whole morning's worth of drinks, slowly flowing out of your body. And this bottle, as well. You could feel your body heat pooling against your hand as it slowly filled up. Ahhhhh. You're so glad you have this bottle.

    You're so glad portable bottles exist. You want to carry one with you everywhere. You sink further and further into bliss to the now comforting sound of trickling water.

    At least, you do for another few seconds, before suddenly-

    post-13972-0-98331800-1409917276_thumb.p

    “GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA----!!!”

    Your entire being goes into instant shock mode as a voice suddenly calls out to you.

    Who-wait-what- who said that? Completely lost in your own world, you hadn't even noticed their approach.

    You look upwards and immediately come face to face with-

    post-13972-0-34496100-1409917277_thumb.p

    The boy from the art club, and the girl from the robotics club! And suddenly, they looked like important people!

    “I don't really understand what happened, but we were all caught off-guard when that cyborg suddenly fired that huge lazer down the corridor. Are you okay?”

    “I-I'm sorry... the original tickle robot didn't have that feature, so I didn't expect it either, but I also shouldn't have brought it to such a public area... it's caused you a lot of trouble.”

    The both of them look down at you with concerned expressions.

    No, no, this was all wrong! You were supposed to have dealt with all these hallway obstacles already! These people can't come back all of a sudden and act like it was no big deal! It was already bad enough when they showed up in front of you the first time before this!

    post-13972-0-30678600-1409917380_thumb.p

    “O-Oh, no...! D-Don't worry, I didn't get any... serious injuries... from the beam....”

    “Are you s-sure?” The girl is very worried. “You could have been radiated... or scanned...”

    “No... ummm, I talked to the cyborg girl for a bit... I don't think she would have used something that harmful...”

    “You talked to her?”

    “She seemed nice...” You confirm.

    “Why did she fire the lazer, then?”

    “I-I'm sure she had... her reasons...”

    The shock had made you clamp up tight again, and you quickly pulled yourself up. It was easier to move now that you had let off a bit of pressure, but on the other hand...

    post-13972-0-91562200-1409917380_thumb.p

    ...Stopping the flow was still a bit beyond you.

    A series of twitches crawled up every part of your body – some parts more than others – as you desperately tried to shut it off, but after that small taste of relief, you just couldn't do it. Your body decided it wanted the rest of it out right now.

    “Nnnnno, haaaaah, it's, aaaaaaahhh....”

    You could feel it soaking through your panties and spreading out along the floor, clinging candidly to the edges of your thighs.

    It seemed they hadn't noticed yet because of your skirt, but at this rate... if the puddle grew enough, it would all be over. Somehow, you absolutely had to stop before then!

    post-13972-0-28207300-1409917381_thumb.p

    “Are you sure you're okay, then?” The boy asks. He has a controlled, earnest voice, and he looks directly at your face. “When we called out to you, you were in quite an... interesting pose.”

    You try clenching your muscles shut, but the intense pressure at the very tip is too much, and a strong jet shoots out into your panties as you give up on that idea.

    post-13972-0-64233400-1409917381_thumb.p

    “I-If there's anything I can do to help... I want to make up for the trouble I've caused...” The girl has a soft voice and can't seem to look you in the eye. But instead, her gaze darts around, to your shoulders, to your legs, to the floor around you that was dangerously close to getting visibly flooded in a moment-

    post-13972-0-00909300-1409917382_thumb.p

    “..........Ah, ummm....”

    Why won't they just go away? You were grateful, but what you needed most at the moment was just a bit more time alone.

    But both of them were fixed on you, and you were completely lost for words.

    “Could it be, maybe you actually were hurt somewhere? Do you want me to help you up?”

    “Ah, ahhhh, ah, uhhh--”

    It was over. You were wetting yourself in front of them. Soon, the puddle would spread, and the evidence would be there, and the fluid that flowed directly out of your private garden would be visible for the world to see.

    This was too much.

    You were backed completely into a corner.

    post-13972-0-32564900-1409917382_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-73743900-1409917382_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-06600900-1409917383_thumb.p

    “Actually...” You steady your voice, “There's something.”

    “Oh?”

    “I was in that pose because... I was looking on the ground for something. M-My student card... the force of the beam knocked it out of my hand, so I think it's somewhere in this hallway now. Could you... nnnhhh... um, help me find it?”

    “Your student card...?”

    “Hmmm, okay. No problem, we'll help you look.”

    post-13972-0-41681300-1409917383_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-62470500-1409917590_thumb.p

    Now. While their backs are turned, and they're looking at the floor, you reach into your inventory and pull it out – your one and only student card.

    This was your speciality. Now, focus, take aim, ignore your bladder for a moment, and-

    post-13972-0-19819900-1409917591_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-57297400-1409917591_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-17884500-1409917592_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-76377900-1409917592_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-17347700-1409917593_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-71492100-1409917593_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-23072000-1409917594_thumb.p

    “Ahhh---! I see it! My card's over there! Could you two get it for me?”

    “Oh, you've got sharp eyes. Sure, we'll go get it.”

    post-13972-0-75414700-1409917594_thumb.p

    Perfect. Now, while they were walking away from you, you leap to your feet. As embarrassing as it was, with the combined relief from the bottle and the puddle, you feel like you can hold it a bit longer. Your bladder still feels like it's stretched to the limit and the pressing sensation in your panties is as strong as ever, but you can hold it.

    post-13972-0-32303700-1409917595_thumb.p

    Now, quickly, you could run to Jasmine, or a toilet, or a bush, or something---!

    post-13972-0-65912000-1409917606_thumb.p

    “----------------!!!!!!!”

    post-13972-0-27123500-1409917607_thumb.p

    Or not.

    'You can still hold it' might have been a bit optimistic. That sprinting really wasn't good on your bladder. You lose strength in your legs and catch your hand on the wall before you collapse, your other hand clasped back around your groin in an awkward attempt at damage control.

    “Haaah, haaah...”

    Your breath comes in heavy pants as you bob up and down, bending and unbending your knees in turn to keep the pressure on. You can feel your soaked panties in your hand, and as you squeeze tighter, liquid drips out of them and runs down your fingertips.

    You... you need to stay like this for a while. Just for a bit.

    You look up at the other two students to see how they're doing. They've reached your student card, but fortunately, you were prepared.

    post-13972-0-90219100-1409917607_thumb.p

    “Ehh? Ehhhh? I-I picked it up, but it flew out of my hand?”

    “Don't worry, I'll catch it- gah, I lost my grip on it again!”

    The two of them are having a lot of trouble keeping hold of your student card, which constantly slips out from between their fingers every time they grab it.

    post-13972-0-29481400-1409917608_thumb.p

    Yes. You were prepared for this. To stall for as much time as possible, before you threw your student card, you combined it with another item in your inventory: one of the bottles of soap.

    As a result, you produced a super-slippery student card that even the roughest of fingers would have trouble keeping a firm hold of!

    post-13972-0-01775000-1409917770_thumb.p

    The corridor junction was in reach. If you got there, you could duck into the adjacent hall and be out of their sight. Just a bit further. While they fiddle with your card, you collect your composure and prepare yourself for the final sprint.

    post-13972-0-53809800-1409917770_thumb.p

    “Ah, sorry it took us a while, but we finally got your card---”

    post-13972-0-08279400-1409917771_thumb.p

    “ThanksverymuchI'vegottagonowbye!”

    post-13972-0-49219700-1409917771_thumb.p

    Holding your student card in your teeth since both your hands were occupied, you make it to the next corridor. It's completely deserted – you finally have your privacy – but there was no time to think about that now.

    post-13972-0-86737300-1409917771_thumb.p

    “Nnnnnnn......nnnnnnn!!”

    Spurts of liquid were now forcing their way out of you, slowly but powerfully, pushing their way down to your exit in gradual pulses. It's all you can do to jam your hands there as hard as you can, try to force it back, use the tips of your fingers to apply even more pressure directly to the area.

    Your eyes lost focus and you rubbed your knees violently together, the muscles of your thighs squeezing your hands so hard it hurt, cycling the pressure between soft and firm, squishing your fingers into your female plumbing.

    post-13972-0-31198700-1409917772_thumb.p

    “Nnnnhhhhh!” Only the student card between your teeth stifles your moan as you lean forward and raise your right leg. Sweat runs down your face, and your wet panties rub against your bare skin.

    You were fighting the unstoppable at this point and you knew it, but your dignity still demanded you hang on. As a girl, there were just some things you couldn't do...!

    But that was it. You had peace, privacy, and more than enough liquid to release – it was ready to come out now, and your body wasn't going to listen to any more hesitations.

    post-13972-0-09080400-1409917863_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-68171800-1409917863_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-35802700-1409917864_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-88519900-1409917864_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-46473200-1409917865_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-88846300-1409917865_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-28831300-1409917866_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-67163600-1409917866_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-07195100-1409917867_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-45899100-1409917867_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-35043800-1409917882_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-69025900-1409917882_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-98541000-1409917882_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-38479600-1409917883_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-12840900-1409917986_thumb.ppost-13972-0-73190300-1409917986_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-31145900-1409917987_thumb.ppost-13972-0-87364300-1409917987_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-25384200-1409917988_thumb.ppost-13972-0-66923100-1409917988_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-93090300-1409918072_thumb.p

    Even though you knew it would happen, the actual moment was still a surprise. There was a very thin, blurry line between desperate agony and amazing relief, and somehow, in the tiniest of movements, you were washed across it. Your water rushed out between your fingers, spread into your skirt and ran down your legs, flooding into your panties and into a stream that splattered on the floor tiles.

    Lost in the waves of pleasure in release, it takes you a few moments to come to terms with what's happening – for the throbbing feeling inside your private area to register more clearly as the feeling of flowing current rubbing along its inner passage.

    You wanted to deny it. It's too embarrassing to actually happen. But your thoughts quickly faded again, this wasn't the time, for a moment, you just wanted to savor this feeling for real.

    post-13972-0-52107600-1409918073_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-01916300-1409918074_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-41853600-1409918074_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-78832800-1409918074_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-22915800-1409918075_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-69773800-1409918075_thumb.p

    “Haaaah, haaah, aaahhhh...”

    Finally, after all that, the stream trickled to an end and you finally managed to get your mind in focus again. You were slouched down low with your back against the wall, with a large, shimmering puddle in front of you.

    For the first time in what felt like years, your bladder was empty, and the muscles in that area felt sore but relaxed in the best kind of way. Your panties were soaked beyond repair now, and some of the remainder still spread out onto your legs and dripped down into the bottom of your skirt.

    post-13972-0-08046900-1409918076_thumb.p

    Well.

    It was far, far less than ideal, but at least you found relief in privacy, and if you escaped quickly nobody would figure it out, and then you'd be able to get away perfectly with the fact you wet yourself in school...

    …......

    …..........

    post-13972-0-38782100-1409918076_thumb.p

    You wet.... yourself.... in school.

    Oh goddddd. The reality finally hits you.

    You, Lillica Plumb, stunningly charming and energetic high school girl, woke up that morning, had too much to drink, forgot to use the bathroom, and when she was in school, couldn't hold it in and ended up wetting herself.

    Your whole face is dyed a deep, deep red. This is way too much embarrassment for you to take.

    Well, that makes two cases of you losing control beyond your limit today – no, don't think about that. Please, stop thinking about that.

    post-13972-0-86817800-1409918076_thumb.p

    “...........”

    Well then. The day wasn't over yet. You needed to get to Jasmine to make sure she was okay. And figure out the mystery of the blocked corridors. Oh, and you're at school because you actually do have some normal classes to attend later.

    But first, a change of clothes. Action comes after that.

    post-13972-0-14894700-1409918087_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-58894100-1409918087_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-97057200-1409918087_thumb.p

    **Lillica Quest Chapter 1 : Over**

    ========================================

    Chapter 1 Epilogue

    You have in fact been accumulating a lot of exp over the course of chapter 1, but as there was no convenient point to say so, and other important things were on your mind, it was all left to the side until now.

    But now, you can catch your breath and check on everything.

    post-13972-0-20466300-1410329232_thumb.p

    You've gained 755 exp total ever since you left the cupboard, which is enough for you to gain four levels, all the way up to level 6.

    post-13972-0-60734900-1410499531_thumb.p

    **You have gained 1 Level!**

    **You have gained 1 Level!**

    **You have gained 1 Level!**

    **You have gained 1 Level!**

    **You have gained 20 stat points**

    **You have gained 12.6 extra skill points**

    post-13972-0-72336100-1410329233_thumb.p

    In addition, you now have new skills to spend points in.

    post-13972-0-19512500-1410329234_thumb.p

    Delicacy

    Can choose to throw fragile objects in your normal throwing range in a way so that they won't break upon hitting the target.

    Does not stop you from saying potentially tactless things.

    Appraise

    Get a rough idea of the stats/info of anyone you see. May produce dubious results.

    Pickup Artist

    Every area you enter, you automatically receive up to five items from the area that you can throw. Also limited by inventory space.

    Softness

    Become softer. Passive 1.1x multiplier to charm. May also reduce physical impact damage possibly.

    Pluck

    Can reliably pluck nearby or incoming projectiles out of the air and add them to your inventory. May fail depending on size of object.

    Useless skill

    A skill that really doesn't do anything. Don't put points into it. This isn't reverse psychology.

    It's time to allocate things!

    [The current number under 'Next' is the cost to increase the skill by one level. This number usually increases as the skill levels up.

    If you wish to raise any skill more than one time, the general pattern is 1->3->6->9.

    Just to be perfectly clear, the cost to get from a normal skill lvl2 to lvl3 in the above pattern will be six, not three (if you were thinking six minus three).

    Exceptions:

    Appraise: 1->4

    Pickup Artist: 4->8

    Useless skill: 1 point per level

    Skills and skill points may also be gained later from events other than level ups.]

    [in the interests of anarchy this still operates on a first-come-first-serve basis, but each suggestion can only choose to spend up to five stat points and raise up to one skill.

    However, you are also free to voice what you think other points should be spent on in an attempt to influence other players.]

    ========================================

    [After a variety of discussion]

    post-13972-0-29011900-1410499306_thumb.p

    +12 Speed

    +6 Style

    +1 Charm

    1 Point Remaining

    post-13972-0-77162600-1410447910_thumb.p

    Skill 'Pluck' unlocked!

    Skill 'Appraise' unlocked!

    Skill 'Delicacy' unlocked!

    Skill 'Useless Skill' unlocked.

    Skill 'Softness' unlocked!

    Skill 'Stealth' unlocked!

    2.6 points remaining

    ========================================

    Meanwhile, in a not-so-distant corridor...

    post-13972-0-12355100-1410500599_thumb.p

    post-13972-0-08643800-1410500600_thumb.p

    "......"

    Jasmine Chamomile clutched her arm as she steadied herself from the impact. It was getting harder to focus now, but she was in a compromising situation that demanded every bit of her attention. In a word, things were dire.

    "Looks like this is your limit, huh, Jasmine Chamomiiillleee~?" A sweet electric voice taunted her.

    post-13972-0-80057700-1410500600_thumb.p

    "Huhuhu~ Too slow, too gentle, too proud, and too cheap. Well, that's what I'd expect from someone who just sits around drinking tea all day."

    post-13972-0-46599100-1410500601_thumb.p

    "Kimi, that's going a bit far. Chamomile is strong, and she put up a good fight. It's just her bad luck that it wasn't enough."

    post-13972-0-91745300-1410500601_thumb.p

    "Exactly, exactly! No matter how much skill or technique she had, there's no way she could have been a match for all three of us at once, huh?"

    post-13972-0-29384200-1410500602_thumb.p

    "Now... let's finish this."

    post-13972-0-74627300-1410500602_thumb.p

    **Thank you for reading everything so far! Lillica Quest is now on hiatus until Aquarius chapter 3, but it's not over yet!**

  15. Well, this morning couldn't have gotten stranger, or more scary, or more relieving.

    So, I awoke to the most terrifying thing ever. Alissa was crouched beside my backpack, with THIS VERY BOOK in her hands! I would have slugged her if I had been thinking of old mafia movies at the time, but I wasn't, so I resorted to acting like an elderly neighbor. I did the whole generic fist shaking and "Get your hands off my notebook!" thing, although I left out the part where I say children now a'days don't respect their elders (although I am older than her).

    She dropped the book in a second, her face paling. "I-I-I" She stuttered. "I was only curious, since I saw you writing in it just before I fell asleep. A-and since I saw you drawing pictures, I thought it was just a comic..."

    I ground my teeth in frustration. "Well it's not. How much have you read?"

    She was silent, before saying, "A-all of it, and sorta reread a few parts."

    I was mad, but more of surprised by her response. She was careful with her words, and she was saying she had read all of it. If she wanted to not get in trouble, all she had to say was that she just opened it up.

    Her next words explained why she didn't lie. "Um, Isabelle, did you ever know my family used to be poor?"

    The phantom beside me was pretending to sleep, I could tell because his snoring got louder. I decided to block the annoying thing out of my mind. "Wait, did you also take the deal?" She nodded.

    "I wished that I was born into a rich family, yet they were strict to me. A little cliché, I know, but it was all I could think of. Of course, the ghost told me it was going to have to be decently strict, because otherwise it wouldn't be considered a negative. Only a couple days ago the ghost left me, and since you have that book talking about similar things, I guess it explains why."

    I should have guessed there were other people that were affected by this ghost, but I honestly didn't think it would be someone so, well, snobby (if you read that Alissa, I'm only talking about before you stopped being a meanie what I thought originally!(Also, don't keep reading this, it's personal!)).

    Er... Anyways, I guess you probably also realized I'm warming up to Alissa. Well... I guess I am, and I guess she's nice when you get to know her and stuff, but...

     

    Bah, ignore all of that, I mean, I could erase that, but I need to write more down, I barely even got started!

    So, Alissa and I got ready for school, and I had to change into a new diaper before leaving for school (the perve-ghost didn't see, being too busy pretending to sleep to notice I left the room). I actually was thinking about keeping it on for a little longer before changing, seeing as I only had that one with me, but I started thinking back to what happened when I didn't change it after a long amount of time, and after a quick shiver and multiple shakes of my head followed by "Nopenopenopenope! Not doing that again!" I gave in and changed. I wore this white shirt with a big pink heart on the front, and a light grey skirt with pink flairs that trailed downwards. I completed it with pink socks and black shoes, making me look rather cute, if I do say so myself.

    Apparently Alissa gets driven to school early, which is probably why I never saw her expensive car. I mean, I don't really know cars, but there was no way the one I rode in was cheap. Halfway there I remembered something, mostly because I could feel my butt getting damp from my pee. I was going to have to change into a non-existent diaper, otherwise I'd have a repeat of yesterday's incident. Well, I guess you can say I was a little nervous, because I spent ten minutes waiting with Alissa before I finally said "I-I think I have to, uh, be places. Like, before the bell rings. And you're not coming along, so you don't really need to know." Alissa looked at me as if I were crazy, so I took it as my sign to leave.

    The nurse's office is near the front of the school, so people entering the school can see clearly that I'm heading that way. Of course, I doubt most people would actually care, but there's always that small bit of doubt.
    Now, the nurse's office terrifies me, whether I'm going there for a headache or something else. I'm just scared of all that medical stuff for some reason, so it was no surprise when I walked into the nurse's office that I said a small "H-hello?"

    A nice looking lady at the desk asked, "Hi there Isabelle, no need to be scared to come here."

    I kept my hands close to my chest, feeling myself tremble. I really don't know why I fear this place, maybe it's just that I'm afraid they'll think something's wrong with me and I'll need an operation and the operation won't go well and...
    "I-I'm just here for a... er, well..." I shuffled my feet, eyes still darting left and right. The receptionist's laugh helped ease my worries a little.

    "You're absolutely adorable. No need to say it, I'll tell the nurse."

    "Wait." I didn't know why she had to get the nurse. "Can't I just get one in my bag? I don't need a... change right now."

    The receptionist looked back at me with a nice smile. "Oh, I'm sorry, we can't just give you one, otherwise we won't know if they're being used or not. I know it's embarrassing, but it's budget issues, it's nothing personal."

    I blushed, knowing there was no way out of this unless I somehow regained all control in a second. "F-f-fine, I'll show up later if I need it, just stop smiling like that." I looked away and admitted, "It makes me feel like a jerk."

    The receptionist gave another one of her charismatic giggles and nodded, although the smile only grew wider. "Alright, just get to us before lunch, that's when we're busiest, plenty of students need medication and the like around that time and we won't have much time to help you." After waving a goodbye, I left to go meet up with Alissa.

    Of course, I guess being with Alissa so long made me forget all about Rachel, and she stopped me before I was halfway to Alissa's last known location. "Isabelle, I heard you were with Alissa yesterday AND today! You know, your mortal enemy?"

    The look on her face showed that she definitely didn't approve of that, so I just looked away, saying something along the lines of, "Well, I was talking with her earlier."

    She placed her hands on her hips before asking "What did she say this time? If you want, we can report her for bullying and-"

    "No, no, she wasn't!" I said, making it rather obvious I was defending Alissa. "I mean, she's actually not going to bully me anymore, she was apologizing."

    Her eyes stared straight through me, and I was half convinced that her eyes were looking into my soul. Or the soul floating behind me, but she wasn't, and soon gave a sigh, putting a hand on my shoulder. "Okay, just please, if she's bullying you, don't be afraid to tell a teacher. I know school's hard enough for you with your... disability, so I don't want you to snap or anything, alright?" A grin formed on her face. "Okay? Some of my other friends I can't even talk to for as long as you, so it'd get boring without you."

    I returned her grin right back to her. "I promise, everything's alright."

    She turned to walk away, but she spun around again just as quickly. "Oh, is there something else you want to talk about before we go to class? You know, maybe someone you've been thinking about, maybe a guy?"
    My cheeks soon told her all she wanted to know, and she giggled, saying "See-ya, then!"

    "Wait, it's not what you think!" I shouted at her, but my words fell short. Sure, I'm straight, and sure, I have a guy on my mind that I would kill to have him fall in love with me (I wouldn't kill him, that would ruin the point!) but I don't really need a relationship right now. I mean, it's nice and all, and it might be a little more difficult after I leave high school, but I have too much on my mind to worry about those matters.
    So don't expect me to write about that!

    Don't expect it at all!

    Here, I'll just continue with what happened today. So I continued to my next class, and after that one I was with Alissa, and we started working on the test. The ghost had actually been silent, and I could finally concentrate on the test without being hit by the answers on all sides. I'm pretty sure I did pretty well, but then again, I still have to wait for the test to come back. Alissa seemed rather happy and thanked me for helping her study, and her friends seemed to be rather taken aback by this sudden change in Alissa. Their glares told me I should probably hurry to class, so I quickly got up and hurried.

    You remember how the receptionist told me to show up before lunch? Well, I kinda forgot, so after lunch, my teacher stopped me, saying, "The nurse's office called, said you had to be there for something." I remembered pretty quickly what I had forgotten then, and I was relieved the receptionist hadn't gone into any detail.

    Well, I guess it's safe to say I soon arrived at the nurse's rather scared once again. I swear, it just has this aura about it that makes anyone scared for their life. I don't care how neat and clean and friendly it may look, I've met with the ethereal, and I swear, that place looked like home to them! I shuffled to the front desk, and that smile that made anyone feel like a terrible person was plastered on the woman's face. "So, did something come up?"

    "Sorry, I just... forgot..." My eyes made their customary dart around the room, and I noticed the nurse was leaning on the doorway, hands hidden from view. That brought shivers down my spine.

    "Well, please do well in remembering next time, I know you sometimes bring your own, but when you don't, we'd prefer it if we didn't have to call you down." She then motioned to the nurse, placing a sign that said "Back in a minute!" on her desk. Already I could tell something was amiss. I walked into the next room, and i was thankful nobody else was there. There were a few beds there, a bunch of scary medical stuff like stethoscopes and the freaky blood-pressure sensor thingy (that thing they wrap around your arm and it squeezes your arm to sense your blood pressure as if it were some kind of alien), not to mention another door with a small bathroom, the door currently wide open. The nurse motioned me to a curtained off area, and the area was twice the size of the bed it contained. The nurse closed the curtains as I entered, and soon she revealed her hands, carrying a diaper in one hand along with powder in the other.

    "I know you hate it when people help you, Isabelle, but please just sit on the bed and get this over with." I stared back at the nurse as if she were insane. I mean, she was insane! I'm not going to willingly strip in front of another person, and a wet diaper only made it all the more compelling to keep my clothes on. As the nurse approached me, I kept pace with her, my face absolutely crimson as I distanced myself from her calling hands.

    blogentry-25796-0-63407900-1442536828_th

    Well, I only made it a few more paces before I felt hands on both of my shoulders stop me. "It's okay, Isabelle. Just close your eyes and think about something pleasant to keep your mind off it." said the receptionist behind me.

    Well, seeing as it was too against one, I did the only thing I could do. Pout. "I don't see why I can't change myself, I don't have much trouble when I bring my own." Sure, it may have been a little childish, but it makes perfect sense.

    "Well, Isabelle, it's school rules that we have to place it on you." I swear, it's all about rules and regulations with this receptionist.

    "And did they come up with it because of a case like me, or because of a different case?"

    The receptionist had that damned smile again. "You know that's rude, now just hurry up and get this done with, we don't want to keep anyone waiting, hm?" I sighed, deciding to admit defeat. That woman really knows how to get people to do what she wants. I mean, what if someone else needed to visit the nurse, and it was something that needed to be resolved now? Surely my incontinence would be a less pressing matter than basically anything! Ugh, and she managed to force those thoughts into my head with that stupid smile.

    After I stripped (what needed to be stripped, I mean, I didn't need to take off my shirt, so I didn't!) the nurse was quick to change me, as if she had done so many times before. I felt uneasy at the thought of having this woman powdering and diapering me again, especially if I needed more than one in a day.

    So, nightmare fuel aside (I swear it's the scariest place on Earth, hospitals aside), I went about the rest of my day rather normally. I got through class, did stuff, talked to friends about stuff I really feel no need to write down in this book, and so on.

    • 3
      entries
    • 11
      comments
    • 4595
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    Jordan stood in the sun, shielding her eyes from the relentless afternoon sun and trying to ignore her steadily building need to pee.

    The forecast had been for temperatures in the nineties, and as the star defender for her high school soccer team, Jordan had known she would need to stay well-hydrated if she were to avoid suffering from heatstroke in this afternoon's playoff match against her school's bitter rival.

    So the beautiful eighteen year old senior had taken matters into her own hands, forcing a few water bottles down over the course of the school day, even though she really hadn't been thirsty. She knew the water would go right through her, but knew also that the school bathrooms were just down the hallway. She would be sure to empty her bladder before changing for the game and getting on the bus to drive to their opponent's school. Then she would pee just before the game started. Once the soccer match started, Jordan knew she would quickly sweat any remaining water out of her system.

    It was a good plan.

    The problem was, Jordan had never been very successful at managing her liquid intake, and she had been cursed with a tiny bladder, always seeming to be one sneeze or laughing fit away from a desperate sprint to the nearest toilet.

    And her plan had gone okay for a while. The last class of the day was American Lit - interesting, but not exactly exciting - and between all the water she had drunk and her nervousness about the upcoming game, Jordan had found that by the end of the class she was squirming in her seat, knees crushed together, willing the clock to move faster.

    When the bell finally rang, she had picked up her books and rushed to the bathroom, feeling like the water was about to begin squirting out of her with every step. It wasn't like she was was close to having an accident, not really, but the pee had definitely been ready to come out. She pulled her jeans and panties down, noticing the slickness coating the crotch of her panties that invariably accompanied a bout of desperation.

    For whatever reason, needing to go and not being able to get to a toilet had always excited Jordan sexually. She knew it was strange and had never told a single living soul, but had achieved her first orgasm as a young teen by masturbating after a particularly desperate shopping trip with her mom, and had long since accepted the odd kink as part of her personality.

    But she always enjoyed that kind of release in the privacy of her bedroom. Getting turned on because you had to pee at school was not something Jordan would have chosen.

    She ignored the tingling downstairs and the fleeting desire to finger herself once she had finished peeing, concentrating instead on changing into her soccer uniform and meeting her teammates for the forty minute ride to their opponent's soccer field.

    By the time they arrived, Jordan was once again approaching her limit. She had started out the ride joking with her friends and teammates, but as the water had progressed steadily through her system, Jordan had become quieter and quieter until eventually she had moved away from everyone to concentrate on holding in her pee.

    She crossed her legs, swinging her foot back and forth, while rocking slightly as well. When the school grounds finally came into view, Jordan let out a shaky sigh of relief. The girls clattered off the bus and straight to the school bathrooms, where their coach, a former player just a few years older than the girls on the team, insisted everyone empty their bladders, even the girls who claimed not to need to go.

    "The soccer field is a mile away, and this will be your only chance to go until after the game," she said. "So make sure you take advantage of the chance now."

    Jordan didn't have to be told twice. She hurried into a stall, ripped her shorts and panties down - they were slick in the crotch again, although not from pee, no surprise there - and sighed as the golden liquid burst from her. She pissed with the force of a fire hose and then forced out every last drop. The announcement from Coach Kate that there would be no way to pee until after the game concerned Jordan. A lot. She KNEW she would have to go again sometime over the next there hours, and had no idea how she was going to manage it.

    The walk to the field where the game would be played confirmed her worst fears. It seemed as though the water had begun filling her already-tired bladder the minute she left the girls room, and by the time warmups were over and the game had finally begun, she could feel the familiar pressure building in her abdomen. It wasn't a serious situation yet, but if history was any indication, she knew it soon would be.

    Now, with at least ten minutes left to play in just the FIRST HALF, Jordan was having more than a little trouble concentrating on the flow of play, thanks to the flow still filling her bladder.

    Luckily for her, the ball had been in the offensive zone most of the first half, and she had done little to this point in the game but stand just inside midfield and watch the ball. Her teammates had not scored yet, but they controlled the tempo of the game. Jordan shivered as a spasm shot through her. She automatically closed her legs in an attempt to give a little help to her tiring pelvic muscles, hoping her increasing need wasn't as obvious to the several hundred fans who had turned out as it was to her.

    Just at that moment, the ball rocketed toward midfield with a member of the opposing team in hot pursuit. Jordan forgot about her pee problem as her instincts kicked in, and she raced to the ball, arriving just ahead of the other girl, who was compact and athletically built and surprisingly fast.

    Jordan reached for the ball with her left foot and directed a sharp pass to a teammate. The movement cause her legs to spread widely apart for just a moment, and as the ball once again made its way downfield, she felt a quick spurt of pee jet into her panties. She pretended to stumble, and as she dropped to the ground, she crossed her legs tightly and clamped off the flow.

    She rose immediately, trying to check the crotch of her soccer shorts for wetness without being too obvious about it. There didn't seem to be any evidence of her tiny accident, but Jordan knew the worst was yet to come.

    Indeed, just the short burst of energy required to recover the ball seemed to have increased her need to pee exponentially. She stamped her feet and ran in place, jiggling her legs desperately and hoping it would appear to anyone watching that she was trying to stay loose.

    The clock continued to count down to halftime.

    Jordan was worried.

  16. The rest of the afternoon flew before Kallie's eyes as the girls returned with her things from her dorm room and chattered endlessly about themselves to her, explaining who they were and what they liked. Miska explained her love for old French style and how anything old gothic she had to have. "The only thing I'm missing is my own raven," She had said as she twirled around the room, her lacy baby doll top flowing out in a circle around her. "And he could say 'Nevermore.' to me whenever I wanted." Miska had also invited her over to her room one night for a personal tour and a private lesson in French Culture. Alex talked to Kallie casually about anything and everything Japanese, Kallie nodded along respectfully although she was totally lost. The only Japanese culture she knew was the Americanized shows everyone had watched when they were little. She also explained what cosplay was and asked Kallie if she would join her one day. "I'd love too." Kallie said with a smile, feeling warm and welcomed in her heart. Haley came off as a little quiet but Kallie found that she bloomed whenever she was talking about fish and the ocean. "I absolutely love everything about it!" She answered when Kallie asked what her favorite part about the ocean was. "We'll all have to go to the beach sometime together when it gets warm!" Haley offered and all four girls agreed in unison that it was a wonderful idea. "I know this great private spot that we can have all too ourselves!" Haley said with a wink before she and her two friends erupted into a fit of giggles. Kallie knew it would take a while and some getting used to living with these girls, but she knew deep in her heart that would find herself a perfect fit for this strange but loving family.

    Before she knew it, the clock in the hallway read six and it was time for what Sarah had called the initiation dinner. As the day went by, Kallie got increasingly nervous, her mind racing as to what these favors would entail for her. At around three o' clock, Sarah had knocked on her door while she was organizing her things with a colorful shopping bag and a massive bottle of water. "I brought you some things for tonight." She had said warmly, laying them down on Kallie's bed. "Wear the outfit tonight and drink the entire bottle before six, OK?" Kallie agreed, nervously, and Sarah could tell. "Don't worry, we're not going to hurt or haze you like some of these other sororities do." She said with a reassuring smile. "We just like to have fun!" And with that she left and shut the door behind her, leaving Kallie alone with nothing but her thoughts.

    She had held the water bottle in her hand for some time, staring intently at the massive amount of liquids inside. She knew what these girls were into, but the idea still scared her a little and she suddenly began to regret the decisions she had made. She paced back and forth in her empty room, knowing that she could very well go downstairs at any minute and say she wanted to leave. No one would stop her, but they would regret watching her go. But she couldn't just leave, not yet. She hadn't given anyone a chance, or given this whole watersports thing a chance either. So before she could linger on the thoughts any more, she tore the cap off the bottle and began chugging, feeling the water fill her stomach immediately.

    Now it was six and Kallie stole one last look at herself in the mirror. The outfit Sarah had chosen for her fit her just right and made her body look incredible. She had chosen a jean miniskirt in a light blue wash and a boho style tanktop to wear with it. Kallie blushed when she pulled the bright pink panties out from the bottom of the bag, fingers tentatively touching the soft lace hem. Attached to them was a note, written in soft, bouncy handwriting: The first panties you'll ever wet in as a Yellow Sister! ;) But she had worn everything, like Sarah had asked her to, as took one last deep breath before heading downstairs and into the dinning room.

    They were all there waiting for her, dressed casually with smiles on their faces. They all sat around the large dining room table, wearing what seemed to be their favorite outfits. Emilee was in a oversized, comfy-looking sweater, her hair in a long braid at her shoulder, while Ashlynn sparkled like a disco ball beside her in a sequin top and faux fur vest. Her glossy blonde hair was curled into big, swooping ringlets that outlined her expertly made-up face. She looked like a living Barbie doll. Miska was in what looked like an eighteenth century ballgown with thick black lace and long, flowing skirts. Alex was in an strange get-up that seemed imported straight from Japan. Haley looked the strangest of all, wearing a two-piece athletic swimsuit and a sheer cover-up dress over top. Sarah sat at the head of the table, wearing a casual and sporty outfit, a mischievous smile on her face. Foods of every type sat out on the table while each place setting had massive, round wineglasses filled to the brim with blood red wine. Kallie was only twenty, but had a few drinks before, so the idea didn't turn her away. In fact, she looked forward to having a good glass of wine.

    Kallie stood there awkwardly there for a moment, stepping back and forth on her two feet. All the girls sat staring at her, happy and excited expressions on their faces. She wondered if they were thinking about Kallie's instructions that had been given to her earlier. She felt sorry on the inside because truthfully, Kallie felt as if she hadn't drank a thing all day. The massive water bottle she had guzzled the entire afternoon was forgotten and her bladder felt comfortable in her hips. She was surprised to be upset by this fact, most likely because she didn't want to disappoint.

    "Well, sit please." Sarah finally said, gesturing to the empty chair at the other end of the table. "Drink, eat, and be happy!"

    The dinner continued as an other dinner would, much to Kallie's surprise. The girls ate and talked about normal things and things they liked to do. Each one in turn mentioned some things they would like to do as a group in the future and some mentioned things that could be done tonight after dinner. To Kallie's surprise, none of them had anything to do with watersports. As the dinner continued on, Kallie ate and drank, enjoying the beautifully tasting wine in the back of her throat. She was halfway through her second glass when she noticed movement to her right. She looked quickly and say Emilee adjust in her shift, her cheeks slightly flushed. Was she holding it as well? Kallie's mind began to wander as she thought about what these girls could be up to. But when the conversation resumed, Kallie soon forgot about Emilee and concluded her dinner with the final gulp of her wine.

    "Well, now that we are finished, shall we head up to attic?" Sarah asked, wiping her hands with the napkin on her lap. The girls surrounding her agreed in unison, their eyes sparkling with excitement. One by one, they left the dining room and headed up the stairs and into the large bonus room. Kallie arched an eyebrow when she entered, curious at the set up of the room. The once empty room now held seven wooden chairs, three set up in two rows facing each other while one sat by itself in the front of the pack.

    "Everyone take a seat." Sarah said as the girls filed around Kallie and into on of the wooden chairs. Sarah pointed to Kallie and then to the chair at the front with a wink. "It's time to play a little game!"

    The girls cheered as Sarah began to explain the rules. "This is just your average holding game. Whoever can last the longest wins!" The girls cheered all except for Kallie who sat looking confused. "You see, Kallie, we've been holding all day with you just for this special night. Girls who live together wet together!" Kallie finally understood. This night wasn't just for her, it was for everyone. And so the game commenced as the girls continued their conversation to pass the time. Kallie was eagerly participating but as time passed she slowly became aware of the dull throb in her lower abdomen. Her brain was telling her that it was time to go to the bathroom but her heart was telling her to stay in her place. The game had only been going on for a fifteen minutes and she was ready to cross her legs. This was not a good sign, especially since all the other girls were sitting stiff legged. Sarah was even sitting with her legs spread a little, the bright flash of her panties could be seen under the hem of her short cotton skirt.

    "What's the matter Kallie?" Sarah asked quickly. "Cat got your tongue?"

    "Oh no, I'm fine." Kallie forced a smile, clenching her lady muscles tight. Oh how badly did she want to cross her legs.

    "You have to pee don't you?" Sarah asked, giggling.

    The mention of pee only increased her need tenfold, forcing Kallie to grit her teeth. When she didn't respond all the other girls laughed except Emilee who whimpered and crossed her legs quickly, trapping a hand in between her thighs. All attention was directed to her as her face turned red.

    "Oh I hate this game so much! I'm so bad at it!" She whimpered as Ashlynn giggled at her side. "You never last long." She smirked, pinching her desperate friend's arm making her jump. Emilee let out a high pitched squeal and frozen where she sat, eyes wide. "I leaked." She whispered and bounced up and down on the chair. "I'm gonna pee!!"

    This time Kallie outwardly groaned, giving in and crossing her legs. She rocked her hips back and forth, grinding her thighs against her lady parts. It felt glorious to push the pee back inside of her, giving her a moment of relief. A few minutes passed in silence and soon Haley and Miska were crossing their legs as well. Five minutes later and Alex joined the group. The only two standing strong were Ashlynn and Sarah who acted as if nothing was wrong. The girls tried to resume the conversation but struggled, their minds occupied on something more important.

    A few more minutes past when a sudden hissing sound filled everyone's ears. Kallie looked to her side and watched as Emilee buried her face in her hands as a growing puddle spread out from underneath her feat. Kallie thought for a moment she was crying but was surprised that when she lifted her head from her hands, a smile of pure relief was written all over her face. Her cheeks were as red as tomatoes and she bit down on her bottom lip to keep from groaning out in what seemed to be ecstasy. Kallie stared openly, her own problem forgotten for the moment. Emilee then giggled and pointed to where MIska was, drawing everyone's attention to the extravagantly dressed girl. She was squatting on the floor beside her chair, holding up her heavy skirts. A steady stream of pee was falling between her stocking-covered feet. "What?" She exclaimed, shuffling a little to the side. "I don't want to get any on my dress!"

    Kallie laughed and felt a warm gush of pee escape into her panties. She clammed up quickly and blushed, hoping that no one noticed. This was such a silly game they were playing, but Kallie was surprised that she was enjoying it as much as she was. Years ago she would have been repulsed by such an idea, but here she was, relishing in the feeling of a full bladder. It was hot and naughty, thinking about purposely putting your body into such a situation. Perhaps Kallie was looking through the wrong side of the window the whole time.

    "Everone needs to stop or I'm gonna join you!" Alex grunted, a hand shoved so far underneath her that Kallie only saw her wrist. She seemed to be moving her hand back and forth, rubbing herself. Haley had quietly tucked a foot under herself, her heel working in place of a hand. It was strange, she seemed to be holding her hands behind her chair on purpose. Kallie's mind wondered why. With two girls out of the competition, she felt a sudden urge to win. To prove herself. But, as looked over at Sarah looking calm and collected, she knew it would be hard.

    Haley was next, crumpling in on herself as she wet, finally giving in. She sighed and arched her back against the chair, her cover up hiked up to her hips, the crotch of her swimsuit glistening wet as a pure golden stream shot out and onto the floor. The splashing sound was deafening in Kallie's ears and she shifted once more, her finger pushing even harder against her own urethra. She could feel her pussy hot and throbbing under her touch and she shivered, feeling more pee squirt through the closed gates. Her panties were wet now, and not just from pee. On her miniskirt, a small dark spot marked where she had pressed down with her hand. Only three other girls remained.

    After what felt like an eternity, Alex gave in, standing abruptly as pee painted strange patterns on her pastel-colored leggings. She smiled devilishly the whole time, making Ashlynn move uncomfortably beside her. Her perfect face was turned into an expression of distress, almost as if she, too, was at her limit. Sure enough, a few minutes later, Ashlynn stood with a hand pressed tight between her legs, the outline of her panties visible in her skin-tight jeans. What she did next shocked Kallie. Ashlynn stepped over Emilee where she sat in her soaked chair and sat down in her lap, her legs straddled against Emilee. And that was when she released the floodgates, pouring buckets of pee all over Emilee. In response, Emilee took her tentative hands and placed them directly in Ashlynn's pee stream, filling her hands with warm liquid. She began splashing it onto herself, relishing in it as if it were a shower. Kallie's mouth hung open in shock, her pressure on her bladder loose. She began to pee for a few seconds, a slow but steady stream, before she regained control and cut off the flow once more. The spot on her skirt had grown substantially larger now. Her heart was still thudding from what she just witnessed, but now it was just her and Sarah. The room had fallen silent. Kallie knew she couldn't last much longer.

    The minutes ticked by in agonizing slowness. The spurts were starting to come more rapidly now, the chair underneath Kallie's bottom was surrounded with a large puddle. Kallie chomped on the inside of her cheek as she stared at Sarah at the other end of the circle, who hadn't even placed a single finger near her own nether regions. What was she? Some kind of super holder? Kallie could hear seconds ticking by in her head, almost like laughter, mocking her. Another spurt, this time lasting for a few seconds. Half her bladder had to have been empty by this point, why did she feel so full?

    Kallie felt breathless, her face hot and sweaty. She couldn't do it anymore, not for a second longer. It took a minute before she relaxed, but soon she felt a stream leave her body and fill the chair around her. Out and out it came, faster and faster, filling her panties before it could escape, making them bulge and swell against her pussy. More and more pee left her body, sometimes in a steady, hissing stream or sometimes in rhythmic burst. It felt like hours had passed but she was still peeing. The stream then came to stop until it was only dripping off her chair. The room was silent, no one even breathed.

    "Congratulations Kallie." Sarah said in a warm voice. "You've completed your first favor. You earned this." She was dangling a charm in front of Kallie's face. Kallie grabbed it with wet hands carefully. Then Sarah left the room, not a single wet spot on her shorts. Kallie suddenly felt very tired.

  17. Becca’s legs wobbled as she slowly inched forward step by step. It was agonizing and brutal. If she thought the Spp workouts were harsh, it was nothing compared to Dr. Benshin’s physical therapy circuit. She let out a groan. Her legs hurt as if they were being dissolved with acid from the inside out.
    “Just a few more steps, Becca, you’re doing great.” Dr. Benshin said. He held onto her waistband to keep her from falling. Becca wanted to let out a sarcastic laugh, but feared if she thought of anything besides her goal for even a split second, she would lose her momentum. The table on the other side of the room never looked so far away. She grunted through her clenched teeth. Sweat poured down her face and matted her hair down the sides of her cheeks. Her eyes burned with hot tears. She inched herself closer and closer to her goal.
    “Picture a big ice cream sundae waiting for you.” He said.
    “Will you rub it on my legs for me?”Becca said. He had to be the worst motivational speaker she had ever heard. Ice cream sundae? What was she, five? Besides, he knew damn well the automated system wouldn’t let her have any ice cream anymore. Oh how she missed ice cream. And bacon. It felt like all she was allowed to eat was kale and spinach. Junk food around here was like cigarettes in prison. Getting to use the toilet came at a steep price it seemed.
    Becca collapsed into the table when she made it. Her head sunk face first into the pillow. She needed to roll over, but her body felt like lead. She took several shaky breathes before letting out a groan and turning around.
    “You did it. See, you can do five laps down the hallway.” Becca moaned in response. “It wouldn’t be this hard if you’d just do the VR workouts like you’re supposed to in your room.”
    “No. No VR.”
    “It’s not good for you to stay in bed and stare at the wall all day. Wouldn’t you rather be on a beach, or fighting a dragon or something?”
    “No VR. Not. Safe.” She panted.
    “We’ve been over this. No one’s after you.” Becca closed her eyes and remained silent as way of ending the discussion. “You’ll have to get over your fears at some point.” She ignored him until he left to get her an ice blanket for her legs. She waited until she heard him walk out the door to open her eyes again. She let out a gasp. A face was staring at her mere inches away from her own.
    “He’s right you know, they won’t take you back.” Josh said.
    “Why do you keep doing this? You’re going to give me a heart attack.”
    “They have you where they want you. You’re safe.”
    “What makes you think that? How do you even know what I’m talking about?”
    He smiled a little before backing away. “Who would believe the ramblings of a mad woman?” He asked. He looked at a tablet in hands. “Delusions, violent tendencies. Oh, this looks interesting, dissociative identity disorder.”
    “Are you reading my chart?” Becca asked. She furrowed her eyebrows in anger. “How did you even get that?”
    “This place is lacking in the security department. A child could break through their settings.”
    “Well, stop it! That’s personnel.”
    “But don’t you want my help?” He asked. He smiled again at Becca’s confused expression. “You know, I haven’t seen a single sign that you have a split personality. You’ve always been Becca- expect for that time you were drugged out of your mind.”
    “I’m starting to suspect you’re as nuts as they say you are.” Becca said. She winced as she sat up making sure to keep eye contact with Josh the entire time.
    “Yeah, well, so am I.” He said. He took a seat next to her on the table.
    “Forgive me if I’m a little suspicious of anything you say, but what do you mean, ’help me?’” She eyed him as he seemed to zone out for a moment, before the light came back in his eyes.
    “Realize your childhood fantasy.” He said. Yep, this guy was nuts. Maybe she should call for Jerry. “ When I was in elementary school, when all the other brain washed saps gushed about how many kids they were going to have, there was one girl who stood out. All she talked about over and over was being a solider, and how she refused to have kids. We all thought she was crazy, of course. Our teachers called her, “un-patriotic,” I even went as far as calling her a terrorist- until she slugged me right in the jaw and knocked out my front tooth.”
    Becca narrowed her eyes. It couldn’t be… She searched his face, but she couldn’t see him. “I was a bit of a dick.” He said. “Had blond hair too.”
    “D-Derrick?” Becca asked. He nodded his head. “What are you doing in Alaska?” His smile faltered a little.
    “We’re in California.” Becca’s eyes widened. No! She was in a different state? When had they... Was she really unconscious for that long? Was that why her parents hadn’t visited her? “Welcome back. Now down to business. Do you still want to be a solider?” She turned away from him and stared at the ground.
    “What’s it matter? That’s what got me into this situation in the first place. Maybe I should have gotten married and popped out a few kids after all.”
    “That’s not the Becca I remember.” He said.
    “Yeah, well, the Becca you remember got locked up in the loony bin. What about you? What happened to the Derrick I knew?”
    “Dead. I’m Josh Langley now.” He said. There was a slight sense of pride in his smile. Not quite cocky, but not unconfident either. The look in his eyes seemed to beg her to ask, so she took the bait and asked how. He replied with, “a new chip.” Becca stared at him. A new chip? You couldn’t just swap out a chip like you would a pair of shoes. Chips are your identity. It’s how the government keeps tabs on you. To get a new chip would mean…It’s just as he said. To get a new chip would give you a new identity. But could she believe him? She was talking to someone locked in a insane asylum. Sanitarium. Wherever they were.
    “And how did you go about getting this new chip?” Becca asked. She figured she’d play along until the physical therapist came back and shooed him out. Didn’t want to piss this guy off and get shanked later.
    “Witness protection.” Josh replied. He was either oblivious or uncaring of Becca’s attempts to scoot away from him. “I’m a whistle blower.”
    “What did you witness?” Becca asked. She was at the edge of the table unable to scoot away any farther. Her legs were still jellified after the work out. If she tried to walk away she’d probably fall flat on her face.
    He paused for a moment seemingly trying to find the right words. “It’s not what I witnessed; it’s what I did. I changed sides. I worked for them, and ran. I designed the games that tormented children.”
    “I-I have to go.” Becca said. This guy was nuts!
    “I’m here searching for other survivors- like yourself. I read your file. I believe you.” She froze right before she was about to push herself off the table. Not one person had said those words to her. “You’re not crazy.”
    “But I had a split personality! I was turning into a child!”
    He cocked his head to the side for a moment before replying, “What do you mean ‘had’?”
    “Crystal and I…merged.” His eyes widened. Now it was his turn to be shocked. “I wanted to bring her back with me as her own person, but.”
    “Crystal as in… green hair, purple eyes, lifeless?”
    “Lifeless? She wasn’t lifeless, but yes, that was her.”
    “I…I know it. I’ve been running from it. That AI is a lifeless machine…What do you mean you merged?”
    Becca shrugged her shoulders. “It’s a long story.” Josh persisted until she let up. “She’s not an AI. She’s my split personality.” Now it was his turn to scoot away. His eyes were wide with fear. His face ghostly pale.
    “We’ve been trying to delete that program for years! It’s a virus! It goes through the Sphere stealing information for the SPP.”
    “She’s not a virus!” Becca insisted. “She’s a person! With thoughts and feelings and…”
    “No. Crystal is a program designed to steal sensitive information from government programs and infect everything it touches. I’d know. I helped make it!” He said. His eyes were fierce. “I made many Crystal’s and unleashed them into the Sphere. Those games that traumatized kids. Where do you think they came from? I uploaded the program into a Crystal and sent it out. It would then find a suitable target meeting our criteria and infect the game they went into.”
    “That’s…that’s not possible! She was my friend! I lived with her. She had real feelings.”
    “The only thing that program knows how to do is destroy! If its infected your avatar, we need to get it out!” Josh said. He stared at her with a stern expression. He must have seen she wasn’t going to budge. Crystal was part of her! She wasn’t a program!
    He turned his attention to the tablet in his hands. He flipped through some pictures before showing her the screen. “Is this her?” She stared at the image dumbfounded.
    “Hey, you can’t be in here!” A voice called out. They looked up to see the physical therapist returning with her ice. Josh grabbed the tablet from her hands and stood up before giving Becca one last look.
    “When you can walk, meet me in my room.”
    Josh was right. That was her. At the same time though, it wasn’t. The green hair and violet eyes were unmistakable. But that picture, it was of a little girl. Was it… the same little girl that followed her all those years ago? If that Crystal was a virus, who the hell had she been sleeping next to for all those months?

  18. A Night to Remember: Part 2

    For the moment, I was alone in Haley’s room. The muffled sound of her urinating came from the background as I lay on the bed with my head wedged between the pillows, collecting my thoughts.

    Did I actually… love her? I mean, of course I love my best friend, but was it more than that? No, I just really like her, it’s only a crush. I shouldn’t have these feelings for her, they’re going to ruin our friendship!

    ...She doesn’t even like girls like that… does she?

    No, I can’t tell her. Not yet. Not until I figured out how I really feel. No point in risking it.

    All of these thoughts were running through my mind in rapid succession when suddenly, I heard the door open behind me. I knew it was Haley coming out of the bathroom and I turned over to face her. She looked extremely relieved. For obvious reasons, of course. She also had the laundry basket in her arms, the one I had put my dirty clothes in before I took a shower.

    “We should probably wash these clothes tonight.”

    “Yeah...” I nodded with an embarrassed smile. Haley stood at the foot of the bed as I rolled over from laying on my stomach and scooted towards her.

    “Weren’t you wanting to tell me something?” She reminded me as I sat on the edge of the bed. I crossed my arms over my stomach to subside the butterflies that fluttered wildly inside of me. Or was that my bladder calling out to me? It could have been both.

    “I was just going to say we should eat something before it gets too late...” I trailed off, not knowing what else to tell her if I couldn’t say what I really wanted to.

    “Yeah… you’re right… it is after seven already.” Haley pursed her lips to the side and looked as if she was pondering.

    I hoped she accepted my quick excuse and wouldn’t probe any further. We both got caught in a moment of awkward silence and Haley stood there like she was waiting for me to say something else. It was time to get this over with.

    “I have to go the bathroom.” I suddenly said, standing up to my feet.

    “Alright. I’ll go start the washer while you do that, and then we’ll figure out dinner.” She pulled the basket closer to her body and grinned a bit before heading out of the room.

    I walked into the restroom and shut the door behind me. My new pajamas and underwear slid down with little effort on my part before I let them hug my ankles. I plopped down onto the toilet seat with my legs closed and let out a soft sigh as a slow trickle of urine tinkled out of my opening, merging with the water below me.

    For now, I decided to put aside my thoughts for Haley and focus on something else. There was a picture hanging on the white painted wall to my left. It was a floral pattern with blue and green colors, surrounded by a wooden frame. The shower was in front of me, with a cream colored cloth curtain and various body washes and hair care products strewn along the edge of the bathtub. To my right was the pedestal sink, it had a more fancy and intricate design compared to everything else in the bathroom. Above it was a standard medicine cabinet with a mirrored door.

    I stopped glancing around the room when I realized that I finished peeing and located the toilet paper roll hanging off the wall next to me. With only a couple of squares, I wiped myself and flushed the toilet after standing up.

    Or at least I thought I did. I didn’t see the toilet bowl empty itself, so I tried it again.

    It wasn’t working…

    “...What?” I whispered under my breath. I soon realized that the toilet clogged up and wouldn’t allow me to flush it!

    “No...!”

    I began panicking as the water filled up close to the brim with all my pee and used toilet paper staring back at me. Frantically, I hunted for a plunger but was unable to find one around me. The toilet water and all its contents began to overflow. My heart was beating quickly. I had no idea what to do as I stood there, watching the yellow water drip over the edge of the bowl.

    I searched around again and found the towel I used to dry off with earlier that afternoon and wrapped it around the base of the toilet to soak up the water. Though I still needed a plunger, so I went to find Haley. She wasn’t back in her room yet so I darted out into the hallway and smacked right into her as I turned the corner, knocking the wind out of both of us.

    “Oof!" Haley put her hand to her chest.

    "Sorry! Didn't see you! It's just I need a plunger but I can't find one." My eyes on the startled Haley, as I’m sure she was having trouble as well.

    "It's in the laundry room. I'll go get it..." Haley retorted before swiftly walking back in the direction she came from.

    I scuttled back to the bathroom to wait for her. Thankfully, the toilet had stopped running before it saturated the entire towel. Haley soon came back to meet me at the overflowing toilet and handed me a rubber plunger with a maple wood handle. I took my saving grace from her and attempted to unclog the toilet. I carefully placed it in the water, and it displaced some of the water out of the toilet. Then I began pumping the plunger up and down as it stood straight above the hole. Haley stood there for a moment and witnessed my feeble attempts at removing the blockage.

    "Oh my god, it's not working!" Frustrated, I began trying to pump it harder, but it was only splashing water everywhere.

    I wanted to scream.

    I almost did, but then Haley moved closer and motioned to take the plunger from me.

    "Here, let me help you."

    I let her take the plunger from me, disappointed that I failed to use such a simple device. Stepping back, I folded my arms over my chest and let the master do the work.

    "Sorry, I tried..." My voice shook as I began to tear up. I've made a mess of Haley's bathroom and couldn't even fix it myself. I'm so useless.

    "It's alright. It's easier to do it at an angle." Haley positioned the plunger so it angled towards her. "Like this." She began plunging and I watched as my urine slowly receded. I sighed with relief as the toilet finally flushed on it's own and filled back with clear, clean water.

    "There we go." Haley said, placing the plunger next to the toilet before looking over to me.

    "Thank you... sorry you had to do it. I didn't mean to clog it." I wiped a trapped tear from my eye.

    "It's not your fault, it does that a lot. Don't worry about it." Haley consoled me and led me out of the bathroom.

    "Well, after all that excitement, are you still hungry?" She smiled at me as we stood at the foot of the bed.

    I smiled back, calmed down from my horrific incident of terror. "Yeah, definitely!"

    "Okay, let's go see what we have." Haley replied, leading me out of the bedroom and out into the main part of her house. It was getting dark outside so the room was faintly lit by early evening sun rays until she turned the ceiling light on in the kitchen connected to the family room. I followed behind her and met her at the refrigerator.

    Haley opened the freezer and we both peered inside it. "Hot Pockets, Totino's Party Pizzas, beef and chicken pot pies... um...." She lifted up some boxes to look behind them. "And chicken nuggets." She took a pizza out and looked to me as I stood there with my fingers to my lips, trying to decide on what I wanted.

    "Um... I'll have a chicken pot pie, please."

    "Alrighty."

    Haley pulled the box out and set them both on the counter. I decided to prepare my own food while Haley set the stove to the correct temperature for her pizza. Picking up my box, I looked at the back of it while opening the seal for the directions: Four minutes to cook. Alright, no problem there.

    As I removed the frozen pie from the box and placed it in the microwave behind me, I noticed that the box also had a strange message at the bottom. It read "This original fiction was written by antifairy of omorashi.org.", but it was obviously not a part of the directions so I ignored it and threw it away.

    "Let me get a plate for that, Maddy, hold on." Haley interrupted as she grabbed one from the top cabinet.

    "Oh... right, sorry."

    "It's alright, this way it won't make a mess in the microwave." Haley put the glass plate underneath the pie and I closed it before setting the timer for four minutes. Her food took longer to cook than mine did, needing at least twelve minutes in the oven. While we were waiting, Haley took the opportunity to move the wet clothes to the dryer.

    We both ate at the dining table in a small alcove connected to the kitchen and discussed boring girl stuff that didn't matter. Afterwards, we washed our dishes and headed back to her bedroom.

    Haley yawned cutely and face planted herself on the bed. I sat on the bed next to her stretched out body.

    "Tired...?" I asked, smiling.

    "Mmm" she replied, her voice muffled by the soft pillow that was covering her face.

    "I am too, a little." I said, scanning my eyes over her body; her shirt had hiked up a bit and I saw the waistband of her blue cotton panties. Her pajamas accentuated her plump bottom quite nicely. She broke my mesmerization and gaze when she turned over to face me, her hand supporting her head as she lay on her side.

    "Maddy..."

    "Hmm?" We locked eyes. There was something about her voice then, and I started to tremble because of it like I had earlier that evening.

    "Are you sure there was nothing else you wanted to tell me? Or talk about?"

    A lump formed in my chest and I trembled a little harder. She apparently didn't buy my excuse from earlier.

    "Yeah... I.. I mean n-no." I tensed up and hugged myself, looking down at my feet. Haley scooted closer to me, and caressed my arm.

    "Just tell me... we're best friends, you can tell me anything."

    I wasn’t sure about the best way to tell her my feelings, but I also knew I wasn’t going to weasel my way out of this again if I didn’t tell her the truth. I tried to speak, but the lump in my chest made its way to my throat. Haley began caressing my arm and took my hand in hers, causing light tingles trickled through my entire body. I held hers back and, of course, said something stupid.

    "Guess." I cringed inside at what I had said, but I wanted to know what she would say. A confused but interested look came about her face.

    "Um..." She looked down to the bed, contemplating, and I kept my gaze upon her.

    "You... have a boyfriend...?" Haley asked, looking back up to me.

    "No..."

    "Um... you joined a super secret cult?" She smirked a little.

    I shook my head.

    "Maddy...." Haley put her hand on my stomach and rubbed it. "Are you pregnant?"

    "OH GOD NO!" I shouted a little too loud and looked at her, giggling.

    "Okay okay, didn’t really think so; I just wanted to rule that out."

    We both fell into more awkward silence for a few moments.

    "Do you like someone...?" I didn't say anything, but a few seconds later, I nodded my head with subtle movements.

    "Who?! Tell me!" She sat up quickly and moved in front of me, waiting for the truth that I desperately wanted to tell her.

    I took a deep breath.

    "I think… it’s you!" The room went silent again.

    "What?"

    "You." I said again. Haley had a surprised look on her face. I couldn't tell what she was thinking then.

    "Me? Really?" I nodded and let a huge sigh of relief out and she rolled over on her back, looking up at the ceiling. I stared at her, and waited for her response, started to become sick to my stomach and almost left to go donate my dinner to the toilet.

    "You like me... as more than a friend?" Haley rolled back over to face me again, looking concerned.I looked into her eyes with sincerity, and nodded. She appeared more awake.

    "Since when?"

    I shrugged my shoulders, unsure of how to answer her. I was barely able to speak, my body shaking as if it was going to explode. It sort of felt like I always had liked her, but it didn't dawn on me until today. Ever since I saw her on the first day of junior high school, I wanted nothing more than to be her friend. I never thought I could be "cool" enough to hang out with her because she was always popular and... out of my league.

    “I’m not sure what to say… this is unexpected.”

    Haley bit her bottom lip, looking down at the bed. I said nothing, entirely unsure of how this would affect our relationship. Though, I believed the worst: This would be the end, she wouldn’t be comfortable around me now, and we’d fall out with each other. I wanted to hope that we’d get through this, but my heart said otherwise. Words were failing to pass my lips, but tears were successfully taking their place.

    “Why are you crying?” Haley inched a little closer, and looked at me.

    “I…”

    “I don’t want us to end.”

    Haley said nothing, but turned over and laid on her back with her arms crossing her chest. She looked puzzled, probably as confused as I was, or angry. I figured I should leave, I had done enough damage. It was obvious that I should never have said anything. Perhaps I would have gotten over this little obsession of mine, but I just had to run my mouth about things I didn’t understand.

    “I guess I’ll go home…” I stated, still crying. Haley turned to me again.

    “Home? Why?!” I hopped off the bed as she spoke.

    “I don’t know, don’t you want me to leave?” My tears cascaded down my cheeks and my voice continued to break up.

    Haley just stared at me, looking like she was about to join me with her own tears.

    “No.” She reached her hand out and grabbed mine, pulling me back to the bed. I didn’t resist, but lay back down beside her. I was even more confused then.

    “You’re not… upset?”

    “I am.” Haley still held my hand in hers, and I waited to hear what else she had to say.

    “I'm upset that you expect our friendship to end over something like this.” She looked at me with concern in her eyes. Her words flowed through my mind as I began to understand what she was telling me. I can't believe I was so foolish.

    “You don’t seriously think that do you?” She sternly asked before I exhaled a heavy sigh and pondered for a few moments.

    “Haley… I didn’t want to… think that.” I looked down at Haley’s hand caressing mine.

    “I just assumed this would… make things weird between us. It’s not like I even know if you… like girls like that.”

    My eyes started scaling her arm with my eyes until I met hers once again.

    “You know, it does feel a little weird. But, I guess, it feels… natural at the same time.” Haley intertwined her fingers with mine, and cupped my hand with a firm grasp. Tingles went through my body, electrocuting me with the warmth of her hand.

    “Natural?” I asked.

    “Yeah… like, it feels right, but unexpected. You’re right too, I never thought about girls like that. I suppose that’s part of the reason it feels a little weird.”

    “Oh…” My tears subsided, and I instinctively squeezed her hand.

    “So what does this mean? I still don’t understand.” I asked her, looking into her eyes.

    “Hmm… maybe we’ll find out.”

    Haley put her arm around my shoulder and began pulling my body closer to hers. I wasn’t sure what she was going to happen. I started shaking again as my heart returned to a quick beat. Our bodies touched, her chest flattened against mine and her mouth opened slightly.

    “Did you fantasize about me in the shower today?” She asked suddenly.

    I looked down and exhaled, then looked back up to her. I nodded sheepishly, biting my lower lip a little.

    “So that’s why you were all nervous earlier. You’re so cute.” Haley smiled. I shut my eyes and blushed heavily.

    She giggled and kissed my lips. If I had been standing, I would have collapsed. My entire body went numb, and I soon realized everything would be okay.

    “Don’t ever try to leave me again.” She whispered in my ear. I cuddled against her chest and we wrapped our arms around each other.

    “I won’t” I replied softly.

    Haley reached over and turned the light off and I fell asleep with my head nestled between her breasts.

    It was the next morning, and Haley and I sat on her couch in the living room watching some strange television show. The TV was small, and I couldn’t make out what was happening on the screen. The colors seemed to fade in and out and I only saw what looked like two human shaped silhouettes moving around in a random fashion. We were both very interested in it though, and Haley laughed hysterically at it. All of sudden, Haley bounced off the couch and stood in front of me, with her hands buried in between her legs.

    “Maddy, I have to pee really badly!” She bent her body forwards and started crying. It was weird to see her like this, and she didn’t make any implication before that she needed the bathroom.

    “Well, go then? Isn’t your bathroom in your room?” I asked, curious as to why she was telling me this. Haley looked around, panicking, before looking back to me.

    “I’m not sure, I won’t make it! I’m going to wet my pants any second!” She said in a loud tone, bawling with great force. I couldn’t even see her hazel colored eyes anymore. They were pure white.

    “Come with me, please?!” She asked in a hysterical way. I stood up immediately and wrapped my arm around her.

    “Of course, I’d do anything for you.” I said, excited as I led her out of the family room. We both ran down the hallway for what seemed like a mile and Haley was doubling over in pain from her full bladder but somehow was able to run as fast as I could.

    Finally, we made it. We stopped in front of the door door and Haley stood back up and faced me.

    “Haley? Aren’t you going to go in?” But I didn’t see Haley anymore, she disappeared. Suddenly, I became lonesome and scared. I started to look around for her, but I couldn’t find her anywhere. For a few moments, it was dead silent until I heard a familiar voice next to me.

    “Maddy, I’m sorry, but we didn’t make it.” It was Haley’s voice, but she sounded very sad and depressed.

    I looked to where it came from and I saw a gold framed mirror hanging on the wall. On the other side was me, but the reflection didn’t mimic my body. I saw myself with my hands covering my eyes, bawling, and my jeans were soaking up with liquid.

    As I watched myself in the mirror, I experienced a sensation of warm and wet urine spreading between my own legs. When I looked down though, my pants were dry. I looked back up and saw Haley’s reflection, but not mine anymore. She stared back at me with tears rolling down her face and her pants had became soaked with urine.

    “I’m sorry we had an accident. It should never have been this way. If only we had more time. Please forgive me.”

    Before I had time to respond, I collapsed onto the floor. As I lay on the ground, I shut my eyes and started to shake like someone was shoving my body. I opened my eyes and I was back in Haley’s room. Haley was awake and she was hovering above me, looking concerned.

    Slowly, I came to my senses and awoke. My eyes took a few moments to adjust to the fluorescent light that filled the room. Looking at both of us, I noticed both her and my pajamas were wet. So I arrived at one conclusion: I had wet the bed, again, and peed all over Haley.

    “...Something happened, Maddy.” She said, looking over herself. I hopped off the bed immediately.

    “Oh no, I did it again…”

    Haley stood up and removed the wet bedding, setting them in a pile. The large wet spot that stained the mattress stared back at us both.

    “I didn’t think this would happen, I’m so sorry!” I whimpered, humiliated at what I did. Haley sat down on the edge of the bed, seeming upset.

    “Maddy… you didn’t do it.” She stated in a soft voice, looking up to me with shame in her eyes.

    “But then…”

    “I woke up, I was peeing. I tried to stop it but it just kept coming out.” Haley explained as she tried to keep her composure.

    “Oh…” a gentle sigh passed my lips. I didn’t expect to hear that, nor for her to wet the bed.

    She was definitely doing a lot better job at staying calm than I would have. Though, no matter how well she looked on the outside, I imagined how she was feeling on the inside. I, of course, knew for sure how mortifying it is to have an accident. I sat down next to her and hugged her.

    “It’s okay…” I tried to console her, laying my head on her shoulder and lightly rubbing her arm.

    “ It got you wet too, though. I’m sorry.” I looked down, my left pant leg had a small damp spot on the thigh area. Haley’s entire lap glistened with heavy saturation, however.

    “Just a little… it’s not bad.” I assured her and hugged her tighter before leaning up to kiss her cheek.

    Haley looked at me and smiled, then kissed me on my lips again. It gave me the same euphoria as it did earlier that evening. I happily completed the loving gesture and it ended with a soft smooch. The sensation of her soft lips lingered on mine and we hugged tightly again.

    “We better clean your mattress before your parents find out!” I whispered.

    “Oh my god, I don’t even know how to clean a mattress after…” Haley started to panic, but I stopped her mid-sentence.

    “I do! I’ll help you! Just get me a sponge, a towel and a spray bottle with water in it.” I instructed Haley.

    “I think I have all that stuff in my bathroom. Hold on.” She replied as she made a swift trip and came back with the items in a short amount of time, setting them on the bed.

    “I’ll do this if you want to go ahead and starting washing the sheets.” I know I was able to do that because I did it the previous day.

    Meanwhile, Haley changed her clothes, putting on clean underwear and a long t-shirt to cover herself up past her waist. I averted my wandering eyes, but I couldn’t help but catch a quick glimpse of her bare, plump bottom while she had it exposed. That image remained in my thoughts as I soaked up most of the stain up with the towel.

    “Thank you for doing this, I don’t think I could get away with this without you.” She said as she added her wet clothes and the towel I used to the pile.

    “You’re welcome!” I smiled at her. Haley returned the gesture seeming much more relaxed, then trotted out of the room with the wet things.

    Utilizing the water and sponge, I diluted and soaked up the rest of the urine stain from the mattress. It wasn’t too much of a hassle, but I had to be quick; it was already after 6:00 am and I didn’t know when Haley’s parents would be awake

    “Wow, it looks a lot better!” Haley exclaimed as she came back with my now clean and fresh clothes from yesterday. The sight of them made me go back to that embarrassing moment, but it didn’t bother me anymore.

    “Mhm. It wasn’t that bad of a stain.” I assured her.

    “I’m just going to tell my mom that we spilled soda on the bed.” Haley said before yawning again and looking to me with a smile.

    “Good idea.” I smiled back and stayed with her for a little while longer before she went to take a shower. Then I headed back home for more sleep and happy dreams.

    • 4
      entries
    • 9
      comments
    • 4856
      views

    Recent Entries

    New Prahv: The district in which the Azorius Senate makes its residence.

    The cult of Rakdos: a terrifying band of insane destructive people who burn their candles on all ends, so to speak. They live only to have the craziest, most hedonistic lifestyle possible, which often includes suicidal stunts, wild sex, and occasional bouts of savage murder.

    Cantrip: In the MTG card game, cantrip is a term for a spell that, in addition to some other effect, lets the caster draw a card. In this story, it refers to a simple spell.

    It had been two months since Sav'riil Le'vert had been dishonorably discharged from the Azorius guild. Two months of hell as she was stripped of her possessions and power one by one as she sold them for food and rent money. Living inside New Prahv, she had been fed and sheltered by the Azorius, but now she had no guild, and by two months, all she had was her cloak, her staff, and a backpack of food and other basic supplies. No Money, no anything. Well, she did have something; she still had her strong arsenal of law magic, as well as her quick mind and strong body. However, she no longer had a home; she had been kicked out of her apartment because she had no more money to pay the rent with, and now she was living out in the dingy streets of Ravnica, unfortunately on Rakdos Turf, as their lawlessness made it easy to stay on the streets. Unfortunately, as was often the case, the Rakdos didn't liek law mages such as herself, and so she found herself being approached by a man and a woman looking like they just stepped out of the nightmares of the most extreme BDSM fan.

    "What do you want with me?"

    The man spoke from behind a strip of black leather over his mouth, with a few holes to breathe through cut in the front. "you're on rakdos land missy, and no one lives on rakdos land without paying up."

    If I had any coin, I would be in my apartment, lounging, not out in the streets like some rat.

    The woman spoke, her mouth unrestricted at the moment. "I think she's calling us rats."

    "no, of course not." Sav'riil replied. "Rats at least have a sense of decency; they avoid poison and sharp objects."

    The man snarled. "Watch your tongue, or I might cut it out and use it as a plug."

    "a plug for what?"

    "You don't want to know the things you'd taste."

    "Gross. Now, will you just leave me alone? I'm busy."

    "You don't seem busy."

    "I'm busy trying to think of where I might relieve myself without anyone noticing."

    "I don't think that's a very good use of your time. I think it'd be better spent in a rakdos dungeon, pleasing clients, don't you Kaziim?"

    Kaziim's eyes glimmered with joy. "Yes, i do agree. Come then little elf, you've just been invited to join the Rakdos guild."

    "I decline."

    "Silly girl." He brought out a blackjack. "When did I say you had a choice?"

    "You didn't." The tip of her staff glew a pale blue color. "I gave myself permission."

    Her detainment spell struck the Rakdos man in the chest, binding his arms and legs in place, as well as silencing him.

    "You dumb bitch!" The woman kicked her in the head, knocking her to the ground. "Only other Rakdos can do that to a guild member!"

    Sav'riil sprang to her feet, her staff ready to do battle. "Strange, The Rakdos are full of masochists and the Azorius put people in chains. You'd think the two guilds would get along great."

    The woman charged forward, getting a staffpoint to the forehead for her trouble.

    "Silly girl, where did you learn to fight?"

    *She grabbed her leg and pulled Sa'riil to the ground, jostling the elf's already full bladder. "The streets!" She then grabbed the staff, trying to wrestle the weapon from Sav'riil's hands.

    Sav'rill let go of her staff and rolled away a bit before summoning a bit of her law magic to silence the girl, as Sav'riil was both tired of her voice and didn't want her calling for aid. She then lunged at her, trying to wrestle on top of her.

    The woman tried to scream and curse at her, as Sav'riil was now on top of her, but she could not, so she simply tried to wrestle with the elf as a crowd of vagrants watched with interest.

    Meanwhile, the detainment spell was quickly wearing off of the Rados man. He stood up slowly, the binds wearing off as quickly as they had come, and removed a piece of jagged metal from his "clothing"

    Knowing she could not face both of them, and realizing that the crowd was close to surrounding her and the girl, Sav'riil quickly threw the woma aside, her strength not evident in her lithe form, and quickly cast a cantrip which summoned her staff to her hand. She got off of the streets and forced her way through the crowd, running off as the man tossed his makeshift knife at her, missing horribly as he cursed at her.

    Sav'riil ducked behind a roaming street cleaner and then took off down th street, running as fast as she could away from Rados territory. By the time she stopped running, she realized two things. 1; her bladder was uncomfortably full, and after all that excitement, she realized she had let a few drops loose into her robes, despite only just reaching desperation levels.2; she was in a selesnyan garden.

    Of course! *She thought* The selesnya open their doors to all of Ravnica. I could join them and -

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a painful spike in her desperation.

    I'll think about it later, for now, I've got more important business to take care of. I can't believe I started leaking in my robes, I'd never hear the end of it back at my old position.

    She looked down and saw that the wetness hadn't leaked through the thick fabric, and was grateful. She knew though, that if she stressed herself or waited much longer, she'd completely wet herself.

    "Okay Sav'riil, calm down. Just find a home and ask to use their bathroom. if they refuse, I do still look like an azorius official, maybe they'll buy it."

    Sav'riil walked to a house in the gardens, every step sending a pang of desperation to her bladder, until by the time she was at the door, her legs were crossed, something a dignified woman as herself would never do, and she was bouncing slightly as she stood there, waiting about 30 seconds, which felt like an eternity as her bladder protested at being forced to hold all of her pee for so long, before finally, a kind looking young woman opened the door.

    "Yes, what is it?"

    "Hello, my name is Sav'riil. I was out here and well..." *a hand strayed to her groin, carefully watched by the woman's eyes.* "I am in need of a restroom. May i use your your toilet."

    The woman didn't respond for a moment, before looking back at her eyes and replying.

    "No."

    "Wha-what do you mean no?"

    "Just what I said, no."

    Sav'riil's bladder threatened to spill its contents then and there at hearing her denial. "But, I'm an azorius, you can trust me."

    "Ex-azorius, miss LeVert."

    "How do you know my name?" She said, dancing from foot to foot.

    "I hear things. Now, that's not why i can't let you inside. Only Selesnya guild members can enter here."

    "Why's that?"

    "Well, to put it simply, that is on a need to know basis, not a need-to-go basis."

    "Not funny." She bent down slightly, wondering why her bladder was filling so quickly. "Please miss, I'm not going to be able to hold it much longer. Please just let me go in."

    "You know, the conclave is always looking for new members..."

    "And i was thinking of joining, honest. I know white magic, I'm a strong elf, I'd be a great addition. Please, don't do this to me." She felt another few drops slip past her defenses and onto her robes, prompting her to shove both hands into her groin. "I'm going to pee myself."

    "Well, if you'd like to apply to join the conclave, I can get you in touch with some people who could asses your strengths and... weaknesses."

    "Please miss. I just want to pee." Her lower lips were quivering. She wasn't going to last much longer.

    "I thought you wanted to join the conclave." The woman seemed to be enjoying herself very much seeing Sav'riil squirm "But if that's all you want, then I'll go." She turned to leave.

    "Wait! Please, that's not what I meant. I just have to go so badly."

    "Then go. This home is alive, and it could use the water."

    The revelation that this woman's home was a living plant didn't shock her, what did was that she told her to pee here. "Here?"

    "Yes. don't worry, it will be put to good use." Her words contained a hint of something, but in her current state, Sav'riil couldn't determine what it was, though her eyes were locked onto Sav'riil's groin.

    "N-no, i can't!"

    "You look like you don't have much of a choice. I can see the wetness on your robes."

    "i... I..." She was strong-willed, but her bladder was slowly giving up trying to contain the ocean of pee that had taken residence in it, and small rivulets were already beginning to run down her legs.* "Please, I can't hold it anymore."

    "Let it happen." It was a command, and her bladder obeyed.

    The few drops that had left her were nothing when compared to her bladder's entire contents. Slowly but surely, pee began to drizzle from between her hands and splatter onto the wooden porch below her. She kept her grip on her groin as she began wetting herself, shame filling her body as urine left it. Quickly, the drizzles became a constant stream as her bladder quickened its pace, her pee getting onto the woman's shoes as she went, but the woman not minding at all. The puddle beneath her grew and grew with ever second of her peeing, and tears began to form at the corner's of her eyes. Though, she could not deny how amazing the relief of peeing felt after holding it in for so long. Her golden flood fell from her lower lips for quite some time, the puddle growing and growing from a mixture of her pee and her tears. Eventually, the flood stopped, and both women were standing in the now massive puddle, but not for long. Sav'riil quickly collapsed into the puddle, tiny droplets of her pee falling onto the woman's dress and the puddle being partially absorbed by sav'riil's own robes. She removed her hands from her soaked crotch and buried her face in them as she sat there, crying.

    "There there." The woman spoke softly as she bent down and hugged Sav'riil. "It's alright. Doesn't that feel better?"

    "i'm s-so sorry I *sniffle* p-peed on your *sob* floor. I d-don't even know y-you *sob* and I just..." She cried harder, full of nothing but shame, and wished she were dead at that moment.

    "It's okay, I told you, it doesn't matter. My name is Misra Le'blanche, and I recruit new member's for the Selsnya Conclave. Do you still want to join?"

    I... I peed myself in front of a conclave recruiter? Now I'll never get in, I'll be shunned from all the guilds in Ravnica.*"W-why would *heavy sob* you take me?"

    "that's for me to know, and for you to find out. Now, come inside and we'll clean you up."

    "you... you'd let me in?"

    "Yes, I would. Now, let's go."

    "Thank you so much miss Le'blanche."

    "Please, call me Misra." Misra led Sav'riil inside her home.

    Maybe this isn't so bad after all.

  19. Chapter 8: A Quick Picture

    Kristina couldn't help gawking at what lay in front of her. How could she not? Alexas was lying there, inviting her to have Kristina do whatever her heart desired to her.

    Well, at least that's what Kristina assumed.
    She wasn't sure how things had escalated so quickly. All she did was share the cake, have Alexas drive her home, and then they had gone to bed before waking up a few minutes later in this situation. Kristina's mind was cloudy and she could almost hear it whirring as it attempted to catch up with the memories, but the attempt was beyond her at the moment.
    Instead, she let instinct lead the way. Climbing on top of the bed, she could feel a slight need to pee, but leaving for the bathroom would spoil the mood. Throwing the thought aside, she placed her lips against Alexas', but they didn't seem to return what she had expected. Pressing her body against Alexas, she tried to draw out the feeling she had felt the first time she had kissed Alexas, or even something close to it. Disappointment soon followed, and she gave into her growing need to pee.

    "Where are you going?" Alexas whispered, holding Kristina by the hand.

    With such a cloudy mind, she couldn't help but say "It's not what I expected, plus I need to pee anyways..."

    Oddly enough, Alexas wasn't offended by the first comment. Instead, she chose to take offense at the next.
    "Surely I wouldn't give you the best desire from the start, now would I? Why must you interrupt the gradual increase in pleasure because of a gradual increase in pressure?"

    "But it's really bad, surely we can't just start again right after? We barely got going."

    Alexas shook her head. "It's now or in a few months. It takes quite some time to get me into such a mood as this, and your need is already spoiling it."

    Kristina bit her lip. She didn't want to wet herself, but surely she could hold through the whole thing, right? She didn't want to wait a few months, so, making up her mind, Kristina began once more, trying to push the need to pee to the back of her mind and pulling the desire to press up against Alexas to the fore. Kristina could tell it was working, for she could feel a tingling, as she would describe, 'down there', which was followed by a now somewhat familiar warmth. Her mind was getting less and less foggy, and soon she could feel the pleasure she had been seeking.





    Kristina's eyes fluttered, bringing in a clearer picture each time they reopened, and she couldn't help groaning as she realized all of that was a dream, especially since it was just about to get good. She rubbed her eyes as they were slightly itchy from sleeping for some time. She soon felt that something just felt... wrong, but she couldn't figure out what it was. Looking around, she could see Alexas, snoring gently in a way only describable like that of a content kitten. Kristina decided it wouldn't hurt to sleep in a little longer with Alexas, so she wrapped an arm around Alexas and felt the reassuring warmth of her girlfriend's body heat radiating to her. Snuggling up against her, she soon felt tiredness roll over her like a wave, and soon sleep captured her once more.





    "I swear, you sleep in just because you wake up too lazy to get out of bed." Alexas said, gently shaking Kristina. "Come on, I bought us movie tickets and the picture starts in half an hour. It'll take us at least fifteen minutes to get there, and if you don't wake up soon..." Alexas paused to come up with something, and she quickly continued with, "...I'll hint to your mother that you didn't listen to her last night."

    At that, Kristina's eyes flew wide open, as she got up at once, swinging her feet off the bed. Alexas laughed as Kristina quickly fell to the floor, tripping on herself as her tangled feet hadn't woken up as quickly as her mind. She got up rubbing her head, regarding Alexas with pained embarrassment. "That's not funny, it really hurt!"

    Alexas only laughed louder before calming herself down. "Sorry, heheh, it's just so adorable watching you fumbling around like a startled cat."

    "
    Great, now she's comparing me to a feline..." Kristina thought, thinking of the irony of it.
    She got up, blowing the messy hair out of her face. Grabbing the brush from her end table, she cringed when the teeth of the brush tugged at the knots that were in her hair. She had washed her hair last night, but she realized she probably didn't use quite as much conditioner as was necessary to keep it from tangling. Taking a mental note, her eyes dropped to the soaked goodnight she was wearing. So something
    was wrong when she woke up. She felt a hand stop her as she walked to the dresser, and she turned to her girlfriend, who was currently wearing a dark red bow in her hair to keep it in a ponytail. She wore a red hoodie that had a zipper all along the front, with a light pink t-shirt barely showing from where the zipper had almost finished being zipped. She had a pink skirt that looked shorter than it was from the hoodie going past where a shirt normally would stop, and Alexas wore pink socks, but no shoes yet.

    "I already got your outfit ready, Kristina. I've laid stuff out because I didn't want you to rush a mismatched outfit."

    Kristina looked at the clothes, there was a pink t-shirt, a pink and black pleated skirt (with the inner folds being black and outer being the pink), black socks, and... well, the last bit made Kristina blush a bit. Pink and white striped panties. "You really had to pick out my panties?"

    "W-well, I think panties are what piece together an entire outfit..." Alexas said defensively, although a notable tension was in her voice.

    Kristina then motioned towards her chest. "Then what about a bra? I may have small breasts, but that's just insulting!"

    Alexas' face grew red, and she stepped forward. "I was just trying to be nice, Kristina! You never give me tips on this stuff anyways, and what have you done other than that one-off date last night? You've been avoiding me for so long, and the first time I try returning a favor you raise your voice!"
    She was absolutely fuming by the end of her sentence, her hands balled up into fists at her side, and soon tears threatened to break free from her eyes. She brushed the tears away with her fist, and they reformed and fell in pairs as the tears themselves realized she no longer could sustain an angry aura around her.
    "D-dang it all!" was all she could say before she rushed out of the room.

    Kristina tried to stop her, but the resounding 'Bang!' of the slamming door stopped her from running after her. Kristina always knew Alexas for someone who flared up easily, but she never knew her for someone who was overly emotional. Even the bed wetting incident was something totally different. Pretty much anyone would have reacted that way, and the resulting conversation could have easily been her feelings being carried onto the other dilemma. In this case, Alexas actually
    couldn't get mad at her because of her emotions, and Kristina knew that only made her more emotional. Putting on everything tossed across the bed but the t-shirt, she placed the shirt over her shoulder as she grabbed a few things before leaving to go after Alexas.

    Alexas was in the predictable place, the bathroom. Kristina laid her ear against the door and felt her heart break to pieces as she could hear sobbing on the other side. She hadn't wanted to cause Alexas to break down like that, even if it weren't wholly her fault. The sobbing soon stopped as she knocked on the door, and after a few seconds, Alexas shakily asked, "What do you want?"

    "I just want to chat." Kristina replied, and silence lasted a few seconds before Alexas broke it again.

    "There's nothing to say, now just go away!"

    "But I can't go to the movie without you."

    "Well, then just don't go."

    "Come on Alexas..." Kristina didn't expect it to be this difficult to coax Alexas back to her normal self. "At least answer a question, and you can't answer this through a door!"

    Shuffling was heard, and soon the door swung open. "What is it?"

    Kristina lifted up a pair of bras, one pink and another white. "Which one do you think is better?"

    "I don't care..." Alexas mumbled, looking away.

    "You do, Alexas, and that's why I love you. You care about the little things, and sometimes a thick-headed girl like me forgets that."

    Alexas suddenly flashed a smile, and looked back at the garments. She pointed to the white bra and watched as Kristina put it on, and after tossing on the shirt, she was stopped by Alexas, who tucked in the shirt.
    "If you wear a skirt, you must always tuck in your shirt, that's just a rule." Alexas said, her fundamentally meticulous self taking over from her messy emotional side.

    "And what about if I'm wearing jeans?"

    This was something that made Alexas shake her head, 'tsking' as she even wagged a finger. "I don't care if you like jeans, no girlfriend of mine is going to wear anything except a skirt unless it's snowing!" Alexas said. "Dresses have skirts, and skirts are skirts, but jeans and shorts are the most boring clothes ever."

    "And what about boys? They can't really wear clothing with skirts without being outcast."

    Alexas crossed her arms before practically throwing the question over her shoulder.
    "Well, maybe they should just change genders or something, but I'm not in the mood to think about stuff like that..." Her previous mood was now completely gone as a new dilemma crossed her mind. "By the way, why are you saying stuff like that? You seem to be caring a little too much about the opposite sex than normal..."

    "W-well..." Kristina couldn't help but worry. "
    Does she know? What will she do? What will I do?" Kristina's mind was thinking so far ahead that she almost missed Alexas' conclusion, catching it just in time for the sentence to make sense.

    "-I expected this, your minimal exposure to that Chris creep has tainted your desire for girls!" Alexas shouted.

    Kristina tilted her head in confusion. "What?"

    "Being exposed to boys, especially creeps, leads to non-girly thoughts, which means a cuteness deficiency and an increase in the desire," Alexas gasped, "the desire to wear non-cute clothing! I should've seen the signs!"

    "Alexas, you're treating boys like a radioactive substanc-"

    "As I should! All of the proof has been spread across this entire morning! I'm surprised you haven't noticed the signs yourself!" Kristina realized Alexas was no exception to this place's ability to make everyone... weird. Of course, with Alexas, this was something Kristina could deal with, and a little bit of her enjoyed such weirdness.

    "Well," Kristina changed subjects. "are we going to the movies or not, Alex?"

    Alex's eyes grew wide as she grabbed Kristina by the hand, soon bolting out the door as the words "You're right! We're going to be late!" trailed from her mouth.
    Kristina had barely enough time to grab her purse on the way out, but she managed to grab it and toss it over her shoulder.

    They got in the car, and soon Kristina was buckling herself into her seat in time with Alexas, the clicking of her seatbelt locking in place sounding simultaneously to the one on the driver's side.

    "What's so great about this movie anyways?" Kristina queried, gritting her teeth as Alexas reversed and stopped to switch gears a little too suddenly.

    "The movie is the one I told you about yesterday. It came out today, but I bought tickets ahead of time so we could see it together on release. That's why I was making such a big deal about it at dinner last night."
    Alexas put the car in drive, and they quickly exited the neighborhood. Kristina heaved a sigh of relief as she realized Alexas wasn't going over the speed limit. "There aren't enough good pirate movies, and I've really been hoping this one is good."

    "I'm just glad you aren't breaking any laws, it's not that important..." She looked back at Alexas for confirmation, yet Alexas seemed to be having trouble figuring out how to respond. With no words being exchanged, it was a silent drive to the theaters.
    Feeling rather awkward, Kristina opened her purse, pulling out her K-86, which still left an eyebrow raised on her face. Thinking that Alexas also enjoyed playing video games, Kristina was able to break the silence with a question she knew she could get an answer to.
    "So, is the K-86 rather popular? I don't really keep up with that stuff as much as I should."

    Alexas had that confused expression once more, and she risked a glance as they stopped at a light. "Oh, you definitely don't know enough, that's the Backlit Video Game Display Unit, or the BVGDU. Er, but that's still a mouthful, so it's usually called the Backlight Handheld, or BH. It's an old console, and it was the first handheld game console that could be played in the dark because of the addition of a light that brightened the display."

    "Then what's the K-86 on the back of it mean?"

    "I dunno, you showed that sticker one day to me and said if you ever brought it up again to remind you to ask that scientist you've been hanging out with recently."

    Not really thinking that it was too out of the ordinary (other than being such an odd name for a system), Kristina hadn't noticed until now that the sticker was layered on top of an older sticker, which looked slightly worn. In comparison, the newer sticker had very few imperfections, a contrast to the scratched, faded sticker it covered.

    "Heh, sorry, I guess I forgot all about that..." "
    I need to text him now." Kristina pulled out her phone, making sure it was fully charged before rapidly hammering the keys to get her question out as fast as possible.
    "I just checked my BH, why is there a sticker with K-86 on it?"

    The response didn't take long to come in.
    "
    You're learning more about Kristina than I thought you would, like some sort of sleuth willing to ask questions to see if it would yield anything new."

    "Can't you just answer me already?"

    "
    And just like a determined detective, you're angered by delays, so I'll just tell you now. It's part of the algorithm I used, the K standing for 100% of Kristina, and the -86 was to act as the similarity being taken away from the 100%. I wish there was a better way to say it, but all I can really say is that 100% minus the 86 equals the amount of dissimilarity in the query, or a search of someone 14% dissimilar from Kristina. It's actually a lot more complicated than that, but that's really the best way I can actually explain it."

    "So I'm 14% different from Kristina?"

    "
    Technically, no, but mathematically with plenty of other values and the like accounted for, yes. For example, some may consider gender a portion of this value, but seeing as it has no alteration on one's personality or mental state, I disregarded it entirely."

    "And why 14?"

    "
    Well, less of 14 and more of 86. We chose to use a percent that was close enough that you'd be into most of the same things, yet different enough to allow you to love Alex. She also was adamant about switching with someone who had a stronger bladder, that way she didn't have to deal with... well, you're well aware of that by now. It wasn't simply a percentage value I used, but as I said, that's really the only way I can describe it easily."

    "Well, I'd like to see this thing the next time you get the chance."

    "
    Even if it means the difference between returning to your old body or forever being locked in this new one?"

    That was the question she had been puzzling over ever since she had swapped bodies. Sure, the first day she would have done anything to return back to her old body and old life, but now new information had brought doubt into her mind. The old Kristina had wanted this, and still wants this. Not to mention Alex, who sat right beside her right now. Alex had wanted someone to love, and she saw this in Kristina, even when she had seen the old Kristina's desire to be just friends.

    And then there was Chris- the old Chris, that is. The old Chris only wanted to get back to his old body and let the girls deal with their problems through normal means. He didn't have consent in this. He despised this whole thing of switching bodies. Why did he have to lose his old life just to take up another's? At first he'd wanted nothing more than to change back to his old self again.

    But then he met her. Alexas, the one person who didn't care if he- no, she, for she was now Kristina- was different than normal. In fact, Alexas welcomed the new Kristina with open arms, even ignoring the problems that came with it. Of course, these problems had actually been what had forced Alexas' hand, causing her to admit one of her long ignored desires. Kristina couldn't wish the fate of losing a love that had come so close on someone she truly loved in return. At that moment, Kristina realized that the old Chris was almost entirely gone now, and no matter how much she tried to suppress it, the new Kristina was here to stay and that even if she changed back, there would always be a part of her that would remain. Kristina knew that she was willing to risk not going back to her old body, seeing as it was worth the risk to know what had gotten her in this mess in the first place.

    She had been so caught up with these thoughts that the whole ride to the theater had ended.

    "It's time to go, Kristina," the angelic voice of Alex rung out. It was fitting to think of her as an angel, one who intervened in human affairs to shake them from their single-minded thoughts. "You're looking at me oddly again, Kristina."

    "Sorry, I was deep in thought." Kristina replied, shaking her head, clearing her mind. "Let's go."
    She quickly texted "I need to know, no matter the risk. As soon as you can give one, I'd like an answer." and she turned her phone off, tossing it in her purse, along with her Handheld.

    Alexas dragged Kristina along, soon reaching the concession stand and buying the two of them drinks and some popcorn, all of them in the largest sizes possible. One of the drinks was fruit punch and the other soda, Alexas claiming "I'm not a big fan of soda, it's too generic, relying purely on sugar to make it good."
    Kristina didn't really care; she was starting to sip her soda before they even presented the tickets to the ticket counter. The soda was already a quarter drained as they reached their seats, Kristina only remembering that she's always so thirsty in the morning. The lights dimmed as the previews ended just in time.

    Kristina shivered. Why did it have to be so cold in the theater? It was like they wanted to keep everyone bundling up for warmth, no matter the season. The arctic environment soon made another thing known, that she needed to pee.
    Looking back, Kristina realized she hadn't gone since that morning. Kristina bit her lip as her eyes trailed down to the half-filled soda in her cup-holder. She hadn't used the toilet after getting up, and although she did wet herself in her sleep, that hardly changed matters. Now she had half of the largest size soda in her stomach, along with the buttered popcorn that seemed to be having a diuretic effect.

    If Kristina were to sum this up, it wasn't good. Although when she thought about it, all she had to do was excuse herself and pee. It was that simple. Kristina chuckled to herself, there was nothing to worry about, and to show her bladder who was boss, she drank more soda and ate more popcorn. Sure, at an eighth full of soda and a decent amount of popcorn, she felt bloated, but Kristina's crossed legs and determined mind told her it was fine to watch for a little bit longer. What was the worst that could happen anyways, she forgot and ended up leaking before being lead childishly to the restrooms?
    Well, that was likely, but Kristina wanted to hold it as long as she could. If there was anything that Kristina could think of that could strengthen her bladder, it was to hold her pee as long as she could.

    Ten minutes later, and there was no question about it, Kristina had to go, and she had to go
    now. Even for her, Kristina hadn't expected soda to go through her so quickly. To her, it was as if one moment she didn't have to pee, the next she couldn't very well be bothered, and the next, she was going to pop. Normally, she'd just get up and go, but while her tense legs bounced up and down, she realized that her girlfriend would kill to see her in such a situation. "Alex, I have to pee really badly."

    Alex looked over, her eyes showing a hint of fascination as light danced across them. "O-oh? Well, I'm not stopping you." Her hand twitched as if to object, but Alexas wasn't going to stop Kristina.

    Kristina tried to stand, but suddenly feeling a wave hit, she fell back to her seat, leaning forward and pressing her hands into her skirt.
    "T-this is insane! It got so bad so quickly!," she whispered to herself.
    Alexas had a conflicted look on her face now, as if she were debating whether to help Kristina or not, and if she were to, how? A minute passed, and Kristina's bladder still ached for release, it was as if her hot pee was burning the gates that kept her from peeing, and that her hands were merely support beams to keep it from breaking open, but not able to keep the inevitable from happening. Another minutes passed, and the burning pain had soon subsided, now becoming a nagging dull pain that refused to go away. Kristina shakily stood, accepting the hand from Alexas.

    "Here, I'll lead you to the restrooms." Kristina could have thanked Alexas a thousand times, and not just because of the support from her girlfriend. No, the main problem was that Kristina had
    no idea were the restroom was, never having been in this theater in her entire life. She shuffled beside Alexas, who pushed the doors of the theater open. Kristina felt her hands dampen as a small trickle had started, and she realized there was no way to stop it. "U-um, should we stop?" Alexas asked, concerned that Kristina might pee herself soon. Kristina shook her head.

    "I-I... k-keep going, I c-can't stop it...." Kristina could feel the tears forming, and her vision blurred as they distorted the light. Alexas kept dragging Kristina further along, and soon the restroom was in sight. Unfortunately, so was the sign that said 'Out of Order'.
    Kristina couldn't help feeling more tears fall, and in sync, the trickling redoubled, starting to form a bigger and bigger stream as a good portion fell straight down, a small amount going down her right leg into her shoe. No matter how small the second stream was, it was barely hindered by the socks before the shoe itself started filling up. The dark blotch in the red carpeting was rather visible to anyone standing nearby, though the low lighting helped to hide it at a distance.

    "I-I'm sorry Kristina..." Alexas apologized. "I... could tell you were desperate since the start of the movie; I really should have helped you go."

    "I-it's not your fault I wet myself..." Kristina said, trying to keep herself from breaking down and sobbing on the spot.

    "Well, it kinda was. I had gotten you the biggest drink possible
    because I wanted to see you desperate. I... I feel like a jerk, I'm so sorry."

    Kristina looked up at the girl. Alexas was making it so easy to hate her. Maybe she could learn to be without her? Kristina shook her head. These thoughts were only making matters worse. If she wanted to think, she needed to be somewhere where there was nothing to bias her. Now was the time to get out of sopping wet panties, and the skirt that fared a little better than her right sock, although it was hardly untouched.
    She shook her right foot, trying to shed as much pee from her skin before leaving. "I-it's fine, let's just go. We can see the movie again some other time."

    They left in silence, and Kristina was soon sitting down in the car on her skirt and soaking it more. Then there was the silent drive back.
    Kristina couldn't help but feel bad for Alexas, even though she deserved to feel guilty. Alexas had purposely attempted to make Kristina desperate, and had succeeded beyond her wildest dreams. But even then, Kristina still couldn't help feeling horrible. If she wanted out of this relationship, she should say it right now instead of letting dread build up for Alexas. But she couldn't bring herself to do so, thinking that leaving the relationship would be even worse.

    But then what could she do? Sure, she could stay in the relationship, but she'd have to deal with the possibility of the same thing happening again, even if Alexas swore off doing it. Another way to keep from breaking up was to switch bodies.

    "
    And let the old Kristina do it for me." Kristina felt terrible even thinking about that. Sure, it was the old Kristina's fault she was in the situation, but it was out of love!

    And the new Kristina was just going to say 'Try someone else if you want your body to love Alexas.' Another thought struck her. She shot a text to the scientist and got the answer she dreaded. Looking at the screen, she realized saying such a thing was practically like ending the relationship outright.
    "
    The main problem I'm having is less rebuilding the switching device and more of what you just guessed, your souls are building a resistance to the mechanics of the device. That is why I said there is a time-limit, because your soul can't deal with mechanical manipulation in any other way than resisting it."
    Kristina didn't want to make up her mind now, it was too soon! She had thought she'd have all summer to think about this, but now she was being forced into deciding. Was it worth it to stay in this body?

    Yes. But was it okay to keep the relationship going, even if she were trapped in this body forever?

    That was more difficult to answer. But long before they reached the house, Kristina had already made up her mind.

    Yes, it was okay.
    With that decision, any thought of changing back was pushed to the wayside. If she really wanted to change back or not seemed like something that she would have to think about herself without considering everybody else's desires, and right now she wasn't ready for that. Not switching back was one matter, switching back was an entirely different one.

    "Alexas." Kristina had made up her mind for now. "I'm still your girlfriend, alright? And while it makes me a little uncomfortable to risk wetting myself in public because of you, I think I can live with it."

    Alexas stayed silent, but her cheeks already had tears streaking down it. She tried saying something, but it was melted together, unformed, unrefined. Alexas turned and hugged Kristina. "Th-thank you so much!"

    "Wheel! The wheel! Hands on the wheel!" Kristina shouted, holding it steady while Alexas quickly returned to it.

    "I-I'm sorry, I just thought your next words were going to be you breaking up with me." Alexas wiped her eyes, slowing her speed as her eyesight was hindered.

    "Just let your emotions wait until we get back, otherwise you'll break us up into another car."

    Alexas laughed at the joke, and suddenly the atmosphere in the car had lightened, almost making Kristina feel dizzy with the loss of gravity. They returned to Kristina's home, and Alexas spent half an hour wrapped around Kristina before she felt like she had gotten back to her normal self. They had sat down on Kristina's bed (after she had dried herself off, of course) and chatted, although Kristina said more, seeing as Alexas was still trying to calm down. Alexas took a few deep breaths as she listened to Kristina talk about some of the things she had to deal with. Kristina even had to include the details of a few of her recent accidents to satisfy Alexas' curiosity.

    "Wait, back up." Alexas said, holding her hands out. "What did you just say?"

    Kristina could feel her face redden. "Uhm, well, I sorta... Had an accident during finals-"

    "And I missed it!" Alexas shouted to herself, raising her arms, frustrated in herself for sleeping through it. She looked back at Kristina once more. "You better tell me what happened, and don't slack on details!"

    "But it's embarrassing-"

    "But you also know I enjoy it, so you-"

    "Alexas, get the desire out of your thoughts for a second and realize why I don't want to tell you!"
    Alexas was stopped by Kristina's sudden protest, and she closed her still open mouth as she listened intently to what Kristina had to say. "Think about when you wet the bed, was that enjoyable?"

    Alexas looked to the ground like a small child being disciplined. She bit her thumbnail as she replied with, "I guess not..."

    "How would you feel if so many people you knew were
    this close to witnessing that?"

    "W-well, I'd feel mortified..."

    "Exactly." Kristina said, but she couldn't help scooting closer.
    Something had come over her, and she couldn't help stopping an inch away before whispering, "...which is why I'll only tell you in hushed words, and plenty of details so you don't mishear anything."

  20. Latest Entry

    My names Anzu Kohaku. I'm in my second year of high school, and I'm in diapers, along with everyone else in the world. Today was a long day. First I have an accident, twice, and then I have to be put in diapers by Japanese Government order. At least they had the decency to help us hide them better for school. Anyway, if that wasn't enough, my day added injury to insult. Honestly, falling off my bike and dislocating my knee, and wetting my diaper in front of everyone with my skirt down! Could that day have possibly gotten any worse!? Sure it did! I could poop my diaper at my best friends house in front of his honorable, fun-loving family and get teased some more for it! God I hate being so small!

    I changed my diaper as soon as I got home. It was full of pee and poop. It was just plain full. I carefully untapped it and let it drop into the garbage bag Mom left in the bathroom. Unfortunately, Mom's diapers were in there too. Jeez I hate this so much! It's so embarrassing, and I get to add my dirty diaper to the collection! Good grief! I couldn't bare to star down at the mud I left in my diaper, let alone my moms! I wiped myself down as quickly as I could so I could put on a new diaper and get out of there. I didn't like it in there. It smelled horrible. I cleaned up, took a shower, and put on a new diaper. I slipped on my purple pajamas and kissed my mom good knight.

    I lie awake in bed, unable to sleep. It was such a crazy day. My best male friend got to carry me and my wet diaper all the way to his house, and my bike, and two heavy back packs. I did enjoy watching him fix my bike though. He was in the garage with the tools out. He wore a sleeveless shirt then, and his muscles were so bulky. He was definitely lean, and I love seeing a guy work! But what am I saying? I love Hiroyoshi. Hiroshi's pretty hot too, but every time I ask myself why, I always remember the first time we met.

    We were in middle school. I was getting my lunch as I did every day, just the normal routine. As I walked through the cafeteria, I heard someone playing the piano in the hallways along the walls that lead to the fine arts division of the building. I brought my lunch down the hallways to investigate. I never heard anyone play like that before in my life. It was so unique, and so incredible. I made my way through the hallways until I came across a door from which I heard the sound spew into the room. I quietly opened the door hoping there wasn't a class going on. Of course there wasn't. It was lunch time. I opened the door and saw a grand piano in the middle of the school, and a in the piano bench, the most handsome boy I've ever seen in my life.

    His blond hair glistened in the light, his blue eyes shimmered, but there was more to his eyes at the time then the shimmer or the deep blue. There was something deeper in his eye. When I stepped closer, careful not to disturb him, i noticed something was a bit off. His fingers glided over the keys with no effort what-so-ever, and the piano emitted such a radiant, intricate melody I couldn't possibly whistle it. My tongue wouldn't keep up if I had three of them. The song felt so deep and complex, and it told stories of hardship, depression, then hope and salvation. It spoke of war and peace, it spoke of failure and success. It made me thing about family and togetherness. I fell into his zone that he'd conjured from his heart. A kind of wind flew from his heart through his fingers. He didn't even look at the keys head on. His eyes constantly averted from them, subject only to the movement of his body to reach different parts of the piano. He was sucked into his world he created for himself. I'll never forget that look in his eye, that blank look. His entire soul had been drawn into the piano, and the piano was a part of him.

    When the song was over, his fingers became as blank as his hands, and his heart just as empty while his spirit came back to his body from the piano, and that's when his eyes popped open and he noticed me. "Hwa!"

    "Hwa!!" I startled him, which startled me, and I dropped my lunch on the carpet floor. Probably the worst, most pathetic first impression I could possibly make on a guy! I spilled my pudding, dropped my greasy pizza, and spilled my milk. It got all over my socks and his. "I'm so sorry!" I panicked. "I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry!"

    "It's okay, relax!" He assured me. "I'll help you clean this up!" He offored.

    "I'm so so sorry, I'm such a cluts!"

    "It's all right. What's you name?" He smiled.

    "A-Anzu, Kohaku!" I bowed. "What's you're name?"

    "Just call me Hiroyoshi!" Hiroyoshi! It may just be me, but his name was as handsome as his hair.

    "That was beautiful!" I praised. "I've never heard someone play like that before!"

    "Oh, yeah. Thanks!" He replied.

    "No I'm serious! You are really good! Where did you learn to play like that!?" He was inspiring, but my eyes popped out of my head when he told me that he'd never been in the talent show before. I couldn't believe it. His talent was being wasted! I told him to audition for the talent show, no, I begged him. When he told me he wasn't good enough, I wanted to slap him right there. "Baka!" I told him. "Iv'e never heard anything like that. Hatsune Miku doesn't even compare to you! Your music is so unworldly!! How can you possibly think you're not good enough! Have you even heard those wannabe's?!"

    Eventually, I managed to convince him, with the help of his mother, and he joined the first talent show. I was there of course, watching some of the amazing dancers, and some of the not so amazing dancers. I heard some of the beautiful singers, and some of the not so beautiful but extremely talented singers. I even saw magic tricks and stand up comedy, but I nearly wet myself with excitement when I finally heard the name I'd been waiting for all night long.

    "And now for some good old fashioned piano. Let your heart sink into the whimsical world of, Hiroyoshi Rokou!" No one cheered for Hiroyoshi like they did for everyone else. It made me so mad, until I realized they've never heard of him before until tonight, but boy, they were going to find out pretty fast just who they're dealing with. The curtains opened and the spot light centered on him. I swear I almost peed my pants with excitement. The suspense drove me nuts. There was a long, awkward silence. It was his first time on stage and his face looked tense. Finally the wall of silence was shattered by the sudden flood of music that pierced the hearts of even the most cold and calculating parts of the audience. It lifted the spirits of even the most depressed and suicidal. I saw the entire audience get sucked into the realm of Hiroyoshi. The wind of his heart channeled through his fingers and blew the competition away. Their hearts were flooded more then a diaper with emotion. He played their hearts like he played that piano. When his song ended, the audience went wild. Hats flew in the air. It was unheard of.

    I wanted to congratulate him after the talent show, but before I could reach him, he was over crowded by girls, asking him out and congratulating him. Suddenly I felt like he was way out of my league. Of coarse he deserved better than me. Ever since then I only talked to him to say hi or have a great weekend.

    I let memories of his music put me to sleep. It was the most sound sleep I've ever had in a long time. When I woke up the next morning, the sunlight beamed in and I found it difficult to open my eyes completely. As soon as I got out of bed, something felt different. I had forgotten about the diapers I'd had to wear yesterday, and to my greater horror, my diaper felt soggy, heavy and wet. "I wet the bed?!"

  21. If there are any artists reading this, I'd love to have some illustrations for the Emily and Eli stories. I was kind of picturing an Omoani art style but really I would just love a cute looking art style... and for the pictures to be sexy :wink:

     

    (Continued from Eli Chapter 3) https://omorashi.org/story/402/entry-943-chapter-three-wet-dream/

     

    "Emily, come and look at this." called Aunt Julie. Emily came upstairs and went into her bedroom where her Aunt was waiting for her. Aunt Julie held up the pins and box of laxatives. She then proceeded to pour all of the diapers from the package onto the floor.
    "Those little bitches." said Emily angrily as she tried to wipe away her tears. "Every single one is unusable now." said Aunt Julie. "But what am I going to do now?" asked Emily. "Those are the only thing I have to protect me." "Actually, I do have something else." said Aunt Julie. "What?" asked Emily. "When we got back from shopping I discreetly ordered some proper adult nappies online. They came this morning just as I got back from dropping you off at school. I hid them in my underwear so that the girls wouldn't find them." said Aunt Julie. Emily ran into Aunt Julie's room to look. Aunt Julie ran after her but Emily was already opening the underwear drawer. As it opened Emily immediately saw the big package of Tena Slip Ultima. Emily then took the opportunity of having a quick peek of what else was in her Aunt's underwear drawer. She saw different kinds of underwear from granny panties to lacy thongs. She even saw a vibrator and other sexy toys which she found amusing. Then came something shocking. An open pack of discreet incontinence liners and closer examination revealed that some of the panties had dried urine stains on them! Aunt Julie quickly pulled the diapers out and slammed the drawer shut. She was blushing bright red. "Auntie, are you... incontinent as well?" asked Emily. Aunt Julie began to tear up, then she started to fully cry and sat on her bed. Emily sat by her and gave her a hug. "Ever since my divorce I started leaking." said Aunt Julie still crying. "One night I woke up and I'd wet the bed, I did everything I could to hide it from the girls, I didn't want them to see that their big brave mummy had gone wee wee in her bed like a little girl." she began to hide her face in her hands and cry more. "Oh Auntie, I'm so sorry. How come you never told me before?" asked Emily. "I did give you a hint back at the supermarket when we bought the Always Discreet" said Aunt Julie winking "But mostly I think I was too embarrassed and that doctor you visited is also my incontinence doctor but I asked her not to tell you anything." "But why would you hide it from me?" asked Emily. "I don't know, I'm so sorry sweetheart. I'm sorry about your accident today and I want to make it up to you." said Aunt Julie. "How?" asked Emily. Aunt Julie then stood up and removed her jeans. She stood in front of Emily and then turned around before bending over to let her get a good luck of her butt in her white panties. Then she clenched her fists and began to screw her face up as it went bright red. Emily feeling puzzled looked up at her Aunt. "Don't look at me sweetie, just concentrate on my bottom." said Aunt Julie. Emily confusingly stared at her Aunt's behind. Suddenly Emily could hear what sounded like a crackling noise. Then a little dent began to appear at the back of the panties. Aunt Julie really began to strain and push now, her face was completely red. The dent became bigger and longer as Aunt Julie had just squeezed a seven inch log of solid poo into her white satin panties with no shame. She let out a huge sigh of relief. Emily gave her Aunt a warm hug.

     

    Emily and Aunt Julie had a fun afternoon together watching TV and surfing the internet. Emily was wearing her new Tena diaper which she was beginning to feel comfortable in because of its softness while Aunt Julie was still wearing her poopy panties. It was beginning to itch and feel uncomfortable, but Aunt Julie had chosen to endure it so she could understand Emily's pain. Aunt Julie had planned for the two of them to go out for a girls night out, they were going dress shopping and then out to dinner at a fancy restaurant. This was also an opportunity for revenge and punishment for Ramona and Lilly for humiliating Emily at school. After they'd showered, they taped up all of the toilets tightly so the two girls couldn't use them and they were going out without giving them any hint as to where they were! "And we won't get back until past their bedtime." said Aunt Julie giggling. The two of them drove off in the car for their girly outing.

     

    Aunt Julie and Emily had a wonderful time dress shopping. Aunt Julie got a blue silk slim dress and Emily got a cute short dress that managed to conceal her diaper. Just also felt a boost of confidence when the girl working their complimented her butt which looked a little bigger thanks to the diaper. After an hour of chatting in the car, they both headed to the restaurant in their new dresses. They were directed to their table for two and sat down. "Isn't this place beautiful?" asked Aunt Julie. "Yeah, I hope the food is amazing too." said Emily browsing the menu. She noticed they were serving wine. "Oh Auntie, could I please try some wine tonight?" asked Emily. "Oh no, no, no. It'll make you wee." said Aunt Julie. They both laughed. Aunt Julie then leaned over the table towards Emily. "Oops, I think I've leaked a little." she said awkwardly before giggling again. Suddenly there was the sound of a glass tipping over.
    "Oh my goodness I'm so sorry." said a waiter who had accidentally spilled a drink on the next table.
    "That's okay, it's only water right?" asked a redheaded girl sitting at the table.
    "I didn't get wet." said a dark haired boy sitting with the girl. "I'll bring you some fresh water and a new tablecloth." said the waiter. He quickly went back to the kitchen. Emily looked over at the boy. Uh oh... It was... Eli! "Oh my god, oh my god it's Eli. Stay calm. He's really cute but he knows about your nappy problem." thought Emily "But then again he might not recognize me." She looked over at him again. Eli then noticed her staring so he looked back. Emily immediately grabbed her menu and propped it up on the table and leaned forward to cover her face, she directed Aunt Julie to do the same. "What is it, Emily?" whispered Aunt Julie. "It's that boy from the supermarket." whispered Emily. "What boy?" asked Aunt Julie. "The boy that was there when you were buying the nappies." said Emily. "Oh dear, well just stay calm, he might not recognize you." said Aunt Julie. They both pulled down their menus and Emily look back at Eli. Eli who had been staring at her the whole time quickly looked away with a blush on his face. Emily started to blush too. Urine began to squirt into her diaper. Then the girl next to Eli started quietly muttering something to him. Eli was shaking his head while she started to gradually raise her voice. Emily could eventually work out the words "Go talk to her". Eli came over to the table and looked at Emily. "H-hi" he said shyly. Emily tried to look up at him but she looked down and blushed bright red "Hi?" she said pretending to sound confused. "Do I know you?" she asked. "Don't you remember me? We met in the supermarket in the nappy section." said Eli. Emily hid her face in her hair but then quickly looked up at him. "Oh yeah, we were buying nappies for my baby sister." she lied. "But they were for adults, and this lady said that she wanted you to try them on." said Eli. Emily was so worked up now that her bladder began empty with a hiss that was luckily covered up by the other guests at the restaurant. "Look, I don't know what you want but I am 17, I do NOT wear nappies. I am a grown up young woman and I do not need to wear nappies like a baby" she said angrily. It was then Emily realized that she might have to change her diaper since she had had it on since the afternoon and had been wetting numerous times throughout that time. She grabbed her bag and then tried to make a run for the toilets. But then the waiter came back with Eli and the other girl's drinks. Emily tripped over his leg and fell to the ground. The waiter who had tried to grab the tray accidentally grabbed the corner of Emily's dress causing it to get pulled up revealing her bright yellow soaking wet diaper to the restaurant. The guests gasped and stared. Emily cried and ran into the bathroom as fast as she could.

     

    As Emily entered the bathroom she could another girl crying in one of the stalls. Emily having been humiliated in front of the entire restaurant wanted to be kind to this crying girl. She softly knocked on the door and asked if the girl was alright.
    "Who are you?" asked the girl. "I'm crying too, I've had a very embarrassing night tonight." said Emily. "Well that makes two of us." said the girl. "But are you wearing a white dress?" "No." said Emily. "And are you on a date?" asked the girl. "No." replied Emily. "And are you having your period?" she asked. "Oh dear, you haven't leaked have you?" asked Emily. The door opened and out came a pretty young blonde girl with a pony tail in a beautiful white dress. She had been crying her eyes out and her makeup was running down her face. She turned around and showed Emily the big red stain on her butt. "My life is a complete failure. I finally meet a great guy and my stupid body ruins it for me." she said starting to cry again. "Oh darling, I feel your pain." said Emily putting her hand on her shoulder. "What is your name?" "Annabelle." replied the girl. "And how old are you Annabelle?" asked Emily. "21, how old are you?" replied Annabelle. "I'm 17, and I have really embarrassing problem with my body too." said Emily. "What is it?" asked Annabelle. Emily lifted up her dress and showed Annabelle her soaking wet diaper drooping between her legs. "Is that a nappy?" asked Annabelle. "Yeah, I suffer from incontinence. It all started when my dad died, one morning I woke up from a nightmare and I wet the bed. Then later in the day I wet myself. My Aunt took me to a doctor and they diagnosed me with urinary incontinence so I have to wear nappies now." said Emily. "Aaaaw that's so sad. You poor thing, you're so young and beautiful, why did you have to be given such a curse?" said Annabelle. "Do you really think I'm beautiful? Even with the geeky glasses and freckles and small boobs? asked Emily. "Yeah, you really do look beautiful, Emily." said Annabelle as she moved Emily over to the mirror so she could get a good look at herself. Then she tickled Emily. Emily began to laugh at this. "There, look at the beautiful smile." said Annabelle. Unfortunately this tickle made Emily pee slightly. If she wet her diaper anymore it would surely leak. "Um... please don't tickle me you're making me wee." said Emily blushing. "Oh I'm ever so sorry honey." said Annabelle. "I might just go in and change, and if you want, you can wear my clothes I wore earlier today before I came here." said Emily. "Okay, we're roughly the same height so why not?" said Annabelle smiling. Emily quickly changed her soaked diaper and disposed of it in the nearly full waste disposal labelled "Dispose of nappies and incontinence pads only". She then gave Annabelle the clothes from her handbag. "I'm sorry I might have sweated in the shirt a little." said Emily. "Oh yeah, I see that but the sweat has nearly dried now so it'll be okay." Annabelle replied back. She came out in Emily's t-shirt and jeans which luckily fit almost perfectly. "Your date's waiting for you, you should get back." said Emily. "Wait, can I get your phone number?" asked Annabelle. They both exchanged phone numbers and left the ladies' room together with smiles on their faces.

     

    Emily went back over to her table to find her Aunt talking to Eli and the other girl. "Oh there you are sweetheart, we were getting worried about you." said Aunt Julie. "We?" asked Emily. "I've been talking with Eli and his sister Mona and Eli is sorry for embarrassing you. He wants to ask you out to see a movie to make up for it." said Aunt Julie. Emily gasped and then cover her mouth. She blushed and then peed a little again. She went over to Eli and leaned to his ear. "Yes." she whispered. "Great, how does Friday evening at seven sound?" asked Eli. "Okay, see you then." said Emily. "Well we should really be getting back home now, hopefully Ramona and Lilly haven't had heart attacks or burned down the house yet." said Aunt Julie They all laughed. "Well it was lovely meeting you both and great that we sorted things out, goodbye." said Aunt Julie. "Bye." said Eli and Mona.

     

    Aunt Julie and Emily both sat quietly for the car journey home. Then once they got back, Aunt Julie put her arm around Emily and congratulated her for getting a first date after these tough times. They both got in to find that Lilly had been crying. "Mummy, mummy. What happened? Where have you been?" cried Lilly. She ran over and gave Aunt Julie a hug. "It's half past ten where you Mummy?" she asked. "We've been out having fun. How was your night?" asked Aunt Julie like nothing was wrong. "Why did you go out without telling us? We were scared." cried Lilly. "And why have toilets been sealed up?" "Because of the very horrible thing you did to Emily today. She's had a very stressful day at school thanks to you. What do you have to say?" said Aunt Julie angrily. "Sorry Emily." muttered Lilly. "NO! YOU WILL TREAT COUSIN EMILY WITH RESPECT. APOLOGIZE TO HER PROPERLY." yelled Aunt Julie. "Sorry Emily." said Lilly. Emily knelt down to give Lilly a hug. She then felt a wetness against her. "What is that wetness I feel?" asked Emily. She turned the light on to reveal Lilly's soaking wet pajama bottoms. Aunt Julie immediately noticed. "Lilly, did you have an accident?" she asked. Lilly then began to cry and ran upstairs to her bedroom where Ramona was sound asleep. "We got them back." said Aunt Julie. She high fived Emily and gave her a hug. "Actually Aunt Julie, can I sleep in your bed again tonight?" asked Emily. "Okay sweetie, you can sleep with me in my bed anytime. There's nothing wrong with it. If you want a mother to cuddle to I'll gladly do it." said Aunt Julie. So they both went upstairs to Aunt Julie's room, cuddled up in the bed and went straight to sleep.

     

    (Continued in Eli Chapter 4)

  22. (Sorry if this chapter isn't as intricate or as well written as the previous one. Kind of got inspiration for it in my sleep =w=, anyways. enjoy!)

     

    "Miss Rose, You mean to tell me that you want the Academy to spend precious money and resources to replace your mattress because you spilled an entire industrial sized bucket of paint on it?"

     

    Ms. Goodwitch looked over her glasses, staring at the girl on the other side of her desk, with a look on her face that showed that she was less than amused by the story Ruby had presented. Ruby, however, was oblivious to the woman's attitude towards her lie.

     

    "Yes Ma'am. A very large can of bright purple paint. It all soaked into the mattress before I could get it cleaned up, and now the mattress is hard and crusty, which will affect my sleep, which will affect my grades." She says, trying to sell her story as much as possible. Goodwitch pushes her glasses up, glancing over at her computer momentarily, before looking Ruby in the eye once more. She leaned forward, both her elbows on the table, folding her hands in front of her.

     

    "Well Miss Rose, here's what I make of your request. You brought a very, very large amount of brightly colored paint in your dorm room. The purpose of having this amount of paint was no doubt to recolor the walls of the room, an act which is strictly prohibited by school policy. There is also no reason that can should have been on the bed in the first place, so this is more or less by fault of your own. The academy will be happy to replace the mattress, provided that you are able to provide funds to properly dispose of the one you ruined, along with the bedding that went along with it, and put money forward to pay for a new mattress, as well as new bedding, and to clean up any painting you already did. You will also take punishment for any tampering to the room or furniture you have done."

     

    Once Ruby had grown sufficiently pale, and frightened of the consequences, Goodwitch offered her a kinder approach.

     

    "Miss Rose, attendants will have to enter your room to remove the mattress anyway, and will report to me why it is no longer in usable condition. So you may continue to lie, and face the consequences of deceiving Beacon's staff, and wasting our time and resources, or you can tell me the truth now, and I may be more inclined to be a bit more kind."

     

    Ruby's face lit up a bright red color at the idea of telling Glinda what really happened. But the consequences of what would happen should she continue to try to lie scared her more than what might come when she fessed up to what really happened.

     

    "...okay...M...Miss Goodwitch...I...I wet the bed in my sleep...to the point where the mattress is no longer sanitary...we tried cleaning it but the stain is still there, and so is the smell...It went all the way through, and we could only fix the one below it..." she says, looking down in shame, her face red hot.
    Goodwitch had obviously not been expecting that, not in the slightest. Her own face lit up red in embarrassment over the subject at hand, and a look of unmistakable disgust painted itself on her face.

     

    "M..Miss Rose! You are a student of one of, if not THE most prestigious Huntsman Academies in all of Remnant! Where to even begin with this!" She announces. Ruby had to restrain herself from letting tears leak from her eyes. Crying would only worsen her situation. Goodwitch appeared to be fuming made for a moment longer, before composing herself almost instantly on the spot, letting out a deep breath with a heavy sigh.

     

    "I assume that this is NOT a regular occurrence...."

     

    "No ma'am..."

     

    "You said "the one below it." Do you mean to tell me there is another mattress below your own?"

     

    "....We converted the beds into bunks...so we could have room for all our things..."

     

    "I see....well....that is...one way to go about it I suppose..." Unbeknownst to Ruby, Glinda had been pushing Ozpin to replace the beds in the dorms with bunks for years, but the man claimed that it would be too claustrophobic for the students if they had to sleep one on top of the other. The woman pushes her glasses up her nose.

     

    "Miss Rose...since you did as I asked and told me the truth...I will be lenient this time. I will...disregard the state of your team's beds. The mattress will be removed and replaced in a discrete manner, no charge to you or your family. However, in return, I will be coming to your dorm randomly throughout the next months to conduct random checks on the state of affairs. Anything out of place in the dorm shall be reported and your team shall be punished. And should this happen again...I will not be so kind. Do I make myself clear Miss Rose." the woman explains.

     

    Ruby was all too eager to agree, ready to put this incident behind us. Once the agreement was struck, she was dismissed, and she left the main office, heading down to the cafeteria to finish up her lunch hour. She had cleared things with Goodwitch, and already had explained matters with team JNPR. Now all that was left was Weiss.

     

    Unfortunately, Weiss was being less than agreeable to say the least. While they still had classes together, she outright ignored Ruby's entire existence, and when she couldn't, she would only respond to the girl by shooting her increasingly nasty looks. The whole thing made the poor redhead's heart sink. She may have possibly ruined the team with her little episode, which she was positive leaders were not supposed to do.

     

    Making it to the cafeteria, she doesn't bother getting any food as she sits next to Yang, who offers her a pat on the back.

     

    "So? What did Goodwitch say?" the blonde asks, eager to help her sister out.

     

    "She said that she would take care of it this time...but she's gonna be coming around at random times to make sure it doesn't happen again." Ruby explains, letting her head fall down onto the table with a loud thunk. "I hate my life..." she groans.

     

    "Hey~ Buck up! Accidents happen! Besides, Weiss doesn't have any right to be on a high horse herself. She wet herself too!" She says. Blake looks up and makes a gesture that Yang should keep her voice down, lest someone hear.

     

    "Yah, but Weiss didn't pee on anybody else..." Ruby says, her voice muffled by the table.

     

    "She'll get over it. Don't worry sis." Yang says, still doing her best to be encouraging. Ruby made no reply.

     

    "Aren't you going to eat? You'll need your strength." Blake says, trying to encourage Ruby as well, albeit in a far less direct way. Ruby shakes her head, or rather, rolls her head back and forth with her forehead still pressed into the table.

     

    "I'm not hungry."

     

    "Come on Ruby!" Yang says, "We have combat training for the rest of the day! What if you get picked to fight?" Yang says, placing an unopened cup of applesauce on her sister's head, mostly to be silly, but also trying to get her to take it.

     

    "Please. I wont get called. Goodwitch never calls me out to fight." she says. It was true. She rarely got called in to spar in their combat classes. Not even against someone like Jaune.

     

    Giving up, the other two present members of Team RWBY resigned themselves to eating their lunch. When the bell rang, all three girls got up, disposed of their garbage and trays, and walked to combat class together. They sat where they usually did, and Weiss, as she made a habit of doing today, took a seat far away from the rest of her teammates. Looking over, Ruby tried to lock eyes with Weiss to try and apologize as best as she could non-verbally, but the heiress was making it all too difficult by glaring directly ahead, down into the sparing area. Apparently, if Jaune could be believed, Weiss intended to keep up this behavior for a while, as she had already cleared it with them to let her sleep over there, on the floor of all places. Ruby took that to mean that Weiss was particularly livid, furious enough to forsake a bed, which she likely hated doing as well.

     

    Ruby sighed and propped her head up in her hands, watching as Goodwitch prepared Ren and another student Ruby had not yet met for a match.

     

    The rest of the day took the standard course one might expect. As Ruby thought, she was not called to spar during their session, though halfway through, she did find herself growing hungry. After a stop at the cafeteria, she headed back to her dorm, where she passed the time for the rest of the day listening to music and reading from her "Guns" Magazine. To her surprise, somehow MIss Goodwitch had organized the replacement of her ruined bed while the school day was going on, and without anybody noticing. Changing into her pajamas right away, Ruby made herself comfy for the rest of the evening, putting her headphones on, wanting to shut out the world for a little bit, and bury her thoughts in her magazine.

     

    The day slowly turned to night, and Team RWBY began to wind down into the late hours of the night. Weiss had only returned to the dorm momentarily that evening to grab a change of clothes and a book, shooting Ruby yet another nasty glare, that made the red-clad girl feel terrible for what they did. First one to sleep was Blake, and then Yang, leaving Ruby up all by herself. Once she finished her magazine, she contented herself to staring out the window for a while, not too eager to go back to sleep. She knew that she hadn't wet the bed in years prior to last nights incident, but a tiny part of her was afraid it might happen again, like maybe now that she had done it once, her body would assume that it would be okay for her to do it again. She wanted to put it off as long as she could, but eventually, around midnight, she had to face the fact that she had school in the morning, and was tired. Shutting off the light, Ruby got under the covers and pulled her sleep mask down, shutting her eyes and soon drifting off into sleep.

     

    (Warning! The following section contains graphic imagery, explicit depictions of torture and inappropriate themes. If you read the previous chapter, you know the drill by now. If you do not want to read Ruby's nightmare, continue on until you see the section marked "End Nightmare Sequence" Sorry if this breaks any rules.)

     

    --

     

    Ruby slowly opened her eyes, opening them up to complete darkness. Blinking a few times to get them to adjust to the lack of light, she found that she was kneeling on the floor of a very small concrete room. Confused, she tried to get up, only to fall back down on her butt, pulled back down by rattling chains that held her hands and feet to a wall behind her. Looking down, finding the floor oddly cold on her rear, she blushed as she saw herself rendered in only a pair of white panties with red stars on them. No bra, no pajamas, only the panties that she had on when she went to bed.

     

    "Cute underwear...."

     

    Looking up, Ruby locked eyes with...Weiss..,only it wasn't Weiss. The girl before her sounded like Weiss, and looked like Weiss, but there was something distinctly...off...about her. Nevertheless, it was hard to see in the light, and Ruby wasn't willing to stay like this any longer.

     

    "Weiss! Thank God your here! Who did this to me?" she asks, looking up at the girl, thrashing against her restraints.

     

    "I did, stupid." Weiss spits back, a grin on her face. Ruby's moth hung open in shock and confusion.

     

    "Y...you? Why!?" she asks, thrashing her arms once more, trying to feel out the chains for any weaknesses or loose bolts holding it to the wall.

     

    "Why? This is what happens to people who cross the Schnees..." she answers back, stepping forward. As the heiress moved forward, Ruby's chains drew back, pulling her back to her knees, bringing her ankles towards the wall, her arms and hands back in the same manner, holding them tight. She twitched and thrashed about.

     

    "Weiss! C'mon! We're friends!" She pleads, tears starting to come to her eyes. As the Heiress got close enough for Ruby to see her, she realized what was off about the girl. She looked emaciated, thin beyond reason, barely skin and bones, and her skin had this weird blue-greyish tint to it. A lot of her hair had thinned and fallen out, and the end of her ponytail was frayed and unkempt. She had her eyes closed, and this weird, too-wide grin on her face. One of her hands was behind her back, the other gently reached out to Ruby. "Weiss! What happened to you!?"

     

    "I'm allergic Ruby....when you peed on me, you set off an allergic reaction...I'm dying...and I want you to come with me."

     

    ".......what?" Ruby didn't really know what to say to that answer, believing it to be absolutely ludicrous.

     

    "Don't act so surprised...after all, you didn't think I was one of you did you..." The heiress opened her eyelids, revealing sickening-looking black orbs, like the eyes of some kind of insect. Ruby felt her stomach churn just looking at it.

     

    "What's wrong with your eyes!" she screeches, leaning away from Weiss' hand as her fingers began to twitch, and blood began to pool under the heiress' fingernails. The girl's smile only widened.

     

    "Oh...there's nothing wrong with mine...this is how they always are....so, lets get down to it...how should I make you pay first...?" she asks. She brought her hand out from behind her back, revealing that she had been holding Myrtenaster this whole time...though like herself, it wasn't quite the weapon of the girl Ruby knew. This version looked rusted and worn, sharpened to have an edge rather than a solid point, making it more of a cutlass than a rapier. The Chamber was missing, and in its place was what looked to be a glass container full of bones.

     

    Ruby thought of herself as brave most of the time...but this was beginning to scare her to her very core.

     

    "I-If this is some kind of payback! Please! I'm Sorry! Enough is Enough!" She says, tears leaking from her eyes. Weiss didn't respond to her pleas, only brought Myrtenaster closer to the girl's legs. Without any warning, chains fired off from the side walls, and shackles locked around her bare thighs, pinching her skin and making blood run down her legs. The sight was enough to make the girl not even notice how she didn't feel any pain, or how her aura didn't protect her.
    "Weiss stop! I'm sorry! Really! Just let me go!" She pleads, fully crying now. The white haired girl snaps her fingers, and the chains pull back, spreading Ruby's knees and thighs apart. Then, she put Myrtenaster between Ruby's thighs, putting the cold metal edge just above the shackle, pressing it into Ruby's skin. Not hard enough to cut, but enough to push the flesh of her leg in.

     

    "Maybe I make it so you can't harm my kind ever again?" she asks, bringing Myrtenaster slowly up her leg. Ruby, realizing what this...thing, intended to do, began to have a panic attack. She tried thrashing about, but the chains were holding her tight in place.

     

    "Please no! Not that! Don't! Please!" She screams. Weiss didn't listen, only brought Myrtenaster up and up until it was at the leg hole of Ruby's panties. The girl was shaking and crying in hysterics at this point.

     

    The white haired heiress dropped Myrtenaster's blade to the ground with a loud clang, and whipped it up between Ruby's legs, stopping mere centimeters away from the girl's crotch, hovering over her most sensitive area, the blade shaking a bit with the sudden stop. Tensing up at the movement, watching the girl's hand come up, Ruby froze with a gasp, shutting her eyes tight, waiting for pain...and loosing control of her bladder. She could feel the crotch of her panties growing hot and wet, urine slipping down her most sensitive area as she wet herself in fear. Her panties quickly became soaked in the front, with the wet spot quickly crawling up the back of her panties, getting her butt warm and wet as well, all the way up to the waistband. She could feel her pee spreading down the back of her thighs, and even wetting her back...but she was too scared to even notice the irregular movement of her urine.

     

    "Aw...I made someone have a little accident...." Weiss taunts, flipping Myrtenaster over and pressing the back edge of it into Ruby's crotch. The girl squealed, her face growing bright red, as she peed on the weapon, ignoring the cold metal on her most sensitive parts. Once Ruby finished wetting herself, the nightmare version of Weiss brought the weapon away and tossed it on the ground, grinning ear to ear...literally, her mouth stretched from ear to ear in a disgusting, grotesque display.

     

    "Now that I've emptied you of that poison...you can help me restore my life..."

     

    Opening her eyes, Ruby looked up, and felt her stomach twisting again. She watched in shock as, like some kind of Reptile, Weiss' bottom jaw unhinged, and dropped open, her top jaw stretching out tall as well, showing only a black void between her two jaws.

     

    "y...your gonna..no...NO!" Ruby screams, trying with all her might to thrash and free herself from these chains. When it looked like the Heiress's jaw had reached it's limit, the girl reached up with her bony fingers, grabbed her head by the upper and lower jaws, and with a sickening snapping noise, pulled them even wider apart, to the point where her skin had stretched out to a thin, white film, and her jaw was now hanging in front of her chest.

     

    "No! No! No!" Ruby continued to scream as the Horror came closer and closer, and slowly slipped it's mouth over the top of Ruby's head. The younger girl screamed bloody murder, crying and shaking, crying for help at the top of her lungs. She couldn't see anything once the heiress' mouth had passed over her eyes...black nothingness...Ruby had been eaten alive.

     

    --

     

    (End Nightmare Sequence)

     

    Ruby let out a blood-curdling scream as she bolted up in bed. Her arms were free to move, and, in a state of hysterics and fear, she was swinging her arms around her, trying to feel something. Everything around her was pitch black, and she began to hear rushed noises, loud booms that sounded like people stomping up to her.

     

    "Get away!" She screams. She was physically shaking, tears streaming from her eyes, cold sweat dripping down her skin. She feels someone grab her, and screams again.

     

    "RUBY! WHAT'S WRONG! GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF!"

     

    It was Yang's voice. Shaking, and quieting down, Ruby reached out towards whatever was holding her, grabbing something squishy and warm. As she grabbed it, Yang's voice squealed and she was let go of, her hand smacked.

     

    "Of yourself! Not me! What's gotten into you!?"

     

    Ruby looked around, and it slowly dawned on her what had happened. Reaching up to her head, she pulled her sleep mask off, facing Yang at her bedside, who was covering her chest, looking confused, a bit angry, but most of all worried and scared. As Ruby's eyes came into view, and her sister saw the red, puffy state of them as they continued to pour out tears, and Ruby fought back choked off sobs. Blake was over at the door to the dorm, talking with their neighbors that had come running when they heard screaming, thankfully keeping the door partly closed so they couldn't see in.

     

    And Ruby was eternally grateful for that, because once she had come to her senses, she realized that under the covers, she felt hot, sticky, and wet. Looking down, it was obvious what she had done. A large dark spot showed on the red blanket on top of Ruby. Lifting it up, she saw that her pajama pants were soaked through, as were her panties, both white, both having been made see through. Her sheets bellowed her fared no better. Seeing it put Ruby over the edge and she began sobbing where she sat, still shaking and sweating bullets.

     

    "Ruby. Talk to me." Yang says, putting her hand to Ruby's forehead, suspecting the girl might have had a fever, but finding no evidence of sickness. The girl only continued crying and crying, and it wasn't until Blake finally managed to send off the worried neighbors that she could pull herself together enough to explain.

     

    "Ruby..." Yang says again, rubbing the girl's back, trying to coax her into talking.

     

    "W-...Weiss...."

     

    "Weiss? What about Weiss..."

     

    "I...I *hic* I dreamed...*sniffle* sh..she...she tried to cut me...she was mad I peed on her...she..*sniffle* she said I made her start dying..then..then she...*hic* she..."

     

    Yang was obviously pissed, and had heard enough. Whirling around on her heels, she stomped out of the dorm, slamming the door behind her. Blake watched for a moment, then took up the duty of comforting Ruby. Walking over to Ruby's bedside, she rubbed the younger girl's back like Yang had done, looking a bit uncomfortable about doing it.

     

    "Look...this is twice...maybe you should see a doctor or something..." she says, not really knowing what advice to give. It didn't really help Ruby feel better, but it gave her something to think about. Maybe Blake was right.

     

    "I-In any case...you should get cleaned up..." Blake continues. Ruby sniffles a bit more and slowly crawls out of bed. Looking down at Weiss' bed, she was relieved to find she had not wet enough to soak this mattress through. Without much else to do, she grabs a change of pajamas and heads into the bathroom to shower.

     

    It took about ten minutes of scrubbing for Ruby to even begin to feel clean again. During most of that time, Ruby was trying to choke back sobs and keep herself from breaking into tears again. It was a huge hit to what fragile amounts of pride she had to wet her bed twice in one year, let alone back to back in the same week. And that dream left her petrified, and still had her scared. It had all seemed so real, and so terrifying, but she scolded herself for thinking Weiss could ever do that to her.

    As she was lost in thought, she didn't even notice the sound of the door to the bathroom opening.

     

    "Ruby?"

     

    The small girl practically jumped out of her skin when she heard someone call her name. But she was even more shocked to recognize who the voice belonged to.

     

    It was Weiss.

     

    "Y...Yeah?" Ruby asks, expecting to be yelled at more.

     

    "....Are you okay....Yang told me about your dream?"

     

    Weiss sounded dejected, guilty even. It was yet another shock for Ruby.

     

    "Uhm....yeah...I think I'm alright..." she responds, pushing her fingertips together out of nervous habit as she usually did. She could wear Weiss' feet padding against the tile floor of the bathroom as the girl tapped her feet in nervousness. It was obvious Weiss was uncomfortable.

     

    "Okay.....I just wanted to say I'm sorry..." she says. The words were music to Ruby's ears. The girl couldn't help herself. She popped her head out from behind the shower curtain, looking Weiss in the eye.

     

    "Really!? Your not mad!"

     

    The girl turned bright red, whether out of embarrassment or anger, it was hard to tell.
    "Of course I'm still mad! You peed on me!" She says, before clearing her throat, calming herself, and continuing, "But....I took it a little too far...sorry...I was already upset...but I'm washed off now and it's been a while...so I'm going to try and put it behind me..."

     

    Ruby felt herself smile for the first time in a good while.

     

    "thank you Weiss."

     

    The white haired girl nods and exits the bathroom, shutting the door behind her. Newly renewed, Ruby finishes up her shower and gets dressed, suddenly not feeling so bad.

     

    Of course, that didn't last long.

     

    As she walked out of the bathroom, dressed in fresh pajamas, soiled clothes in hand, she was greeted with the sight of Miss Goodwitch in their dorm, examining Ruby's bed. and there she stood, holding further evidence of her accident. The woman looked over and locked eyes with Ruby, speaking up before the smaller girl even had a chance to think.

     

    "I was called down here because some other teams heard screaming...it was good I came...I see you've already broken our deal...see me in my office tomorrow..." she says, glaring at the girl, before making a swift exit.

     

    Ruby's heart sank.

     

    "aw man...." she mutters, looking down, before trudging over to the clothes hamper and putting her sodden outfit in. Yang walked behind her sister and patted her on the back.

     

    "Come on...sleep with me again tonight..."

     

    Weiss had already crawled back into her own bed and was pretending to be asleep to avoid more awkward situations, and Blake was trying to read to put herself to sleep again. Ruby nods, and walks over to Yang's bed with her, both of them crawling in, sleeping with their backs to one another.

     

    Ruby suspected her troubles were only beginning...

  23. "Hana...Hana!" I am awoken from a horrid nightmare caused by a horror film Kimiko and I saw with some friends at the cinema last night. "Hana!"

    I nearly jump out of my skin, and quickly sit up.

    "You were having a bad dream." Kimiko explained. "You woke me up."

    "Oh, sorry...I'll go back to sleep now." Normally, I would ask Kimiko to stay in my bed with me, but I think she was still feeling funny that I kissed her the other day.

    "Let me stay in your bed." She said.

    "Are you sure?" Even though I asked, I had already moved over to make room for her.

    In the morning, I woke up with Kimiko's arms wrapped tightly around me. I did not move until she woke up too. When she did, she got an uncomfortable look on her face and blushed.

    "What's wrong?"

    She blushed even brighter. "I was having a...dream."

    "A bad one?" I asked in pure innocence.

    "No." She answered quickly, getting up form the bed.

    "Hey, since we don't have class today...Want to play a game?"

    Kimiko looked at me with a confused look. "A...game?"

    "Yeah..."

    By noon, Kimiko and I are wearing our school uniforms and watching television. We had both already drank a cup of coffee and two bottles of water, and lest, we waited.

    I felt the first twinges in my bladder not long after the coffee; it goes right through me. But by the time I was crossing my legs, Kimiko still seemed fine.

    "Still think it was a good idea to challenge me? You know you have the weaker bladder." She said, grinning at me and taking another sip of water.

    "I'm not going to last much longer." I admit.

    Kimiko moved closer to me, so close, it made me worry what she was going to do.

    "Hey, can I help you hold it?"

    "What...what do you mean?"

    Slowly, Kimiko placed her hand on my leg and began moving it up my thigh. My girl parts began to get hot.

    "Kimi..."

    "Do you want me to stop?"

    Blushing, I shook my head.

    Her hand got closer and closer to my privates, and a wave of desperation hit me.

    "Mmm!" I gasped, thrusting my hand in between my legs.

    Her hand crept a bit closer, and I got myself under enough control to remove my hand. It was then replaced by hers'. Her fingers teased my panties, which were becoming wet with excitement. She then began teasing my parts through my panties, and I instinctively arched and pressed myself into her fingers.

    Kimiko then leaned in and kissed my, spreading my lips apart with hers. I almost didn't notice her fingers slide under my panties, but then I moaned a bit as she touched me in just the right place.

    As she played with me, the pressure in my stomach turned into tingling, and I felt butterflies in my chest. My breathing quickened and I kissed her harder.

    I began to push myself against her as her rubbing quickened. Ecstasy overcame me as I reached climax, pulling from her lips and clinging to her as a warmth came from my girl parts. Kimiko let me relax against her, and held me as I tried to catch my breathe.

    "Are you okay?" She asked, rubbing my back.

    "Kimi...What have we done?"

    She did not release me in a realization of the horrid acts we had committed. She did not agree with my surprise. She simply continued to rub my back and asked me, "Did you like it?"

    When I nodded, she simply said, "Then we've done nothing wrong."